#think of chaos and love and violence and forgiveness and trust and pain and fear | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

neonlights92 · 4 years ago

Text

RUN: CHAPTER VI

Jeon Jungkook hops from bed to bed, sleeping with as many beautiful, rich women as he can possibly find time for. He’s young and attractive, with a silver tongue that gets him practically anything he wants. So when his friend and boss, Kim Taehyung, tells him it’s time to settle down, Jungkook takes it pretty badly. And when he finds out that the woman he’s destined to marry is, in fact, his little sister’s best friend, he is less than impressed.

You have spent your entire life trying to forget the way you feel about Jeon Jungkook. So when you find out that Jungkook is to be your husband - and that he is anything but pleased about it - your world is thrown into chaos. How can you survive a loveless marriage with the man you are hopelessly in love with?

WARNINGS: Language, some violence and smut

A/N: Final chapter friends!! Hope you enjoy it. We’ve still got the epilogue to go and then onto Joonie!

When you woke up with a start it was on a cold, stone floor.

Your body felt like it had been run over by a truck.

You could barely see anything - but you could smell burning - and you tasted ash.

Where the fuck were you?

“Hello?” You tried to move around and realised your hands were held together with what felt like rope, “Is anyone there?” Panic settled in your chest as you realised the situation you were in. It wasn’t looking hopeful.

Your mind drew back to the car crash - the men who’d pulled you and Namjoon out of the wreck -

Namjoon.

Your heart felt like it might very well fall out of your ribcage. Was Namjoon okay?

The last you could remember he’d seemed very much unconscious. You winced.

Shit.

What the hell was going on?

Before you could try to even begin to answer that question - the door to the room you were in swung open and light flooded your surroundings. You realised quickly you were in some kind of storage room - and you had been chained to some pipes sticking out of the wall.

“Seems our guest is awake.” Your blood ran cold at the voice.

You’d heard it only once before - but you’d never forget it.

Violetta.

“Y/N was it?” She took a step towards you and flipped a switch - lighting the room up.

Your chest tightened at the look on her face.

Unfiltered anger.

“What are you doing?” Your voice sounded like sandpaper, “What’s going on?”

“Surely you’ve seen enough movies to know what a kidnapping is.” She smirked - cold and cruel, “Or do I need to talk you through it?”

You coughed then, feeling bile climb up your throat.

“Jungkook will kill you -” “When he finds out.” She rolled her eyes, coming to crouch in front of you, “Yes. I’ve heard it all before.” Her eyes flickered across your face.

“Not even beautiful,” She scoffed, “What’s the point?”

You felt something akin to fear shiver down your spine.

“What are you going to do with me?” “Oh. I’m not going to do anything, darling. I don’t call the shots here. I just called in… A tip.”

“Jungkook will kill you.”

She pulled a face then - of mock pity.

“Oh you poor thing. You think he cares about you?” She rose a dark brow, “God. You really are smitten.” Maybe before - when you were insecure, when you weren’t sure what Jungkook felt for Violetta… You might have let her words move you. You might have even believed her.

Believed that Jungkook didn’t care about you. That you were disposable to him - a toy.

But you knew better.

You’d heard the relief in his voice when you called him. You remembered the things he had said - how he wanted to protect you and keep you safe.

Namjoon was right. Jungkook was a dickhead, but he cared about you.

“Anyway. I can’t tell you what they’re going to do,” She shrugged carelessly, “You weren’t the real target. Namjoon was. What a blessing you were with him though.”

Her eyes narrowed and you noticed for the first time how cold they were… Lifeless almost.

“Why would you call in a tip about Namjoon? What has he ever done to you?” “I just needed to get Jungkook’s attention. Thought this might work,” She flipped her hair across her pale shoulders, and stood, “He’ll definitely know I had something to do with it.” Your mind was racing - was Namjoon alright? You were hit with sickening dread as you considered the possibility that your friend might be hurt… Or worse, dead.

“What have you done with him?” You asked, throat dry, “You know Jungkook will never forgive you if something happens to him.” She shrugged and inspected the bed of her nails, as though you were boring her.

“I don’t much care for what he thinks about me now,” She licked her teeth and shot you a cold glare, “I just wanted to hurt him back in kind.”

And without another word, she stalked away from you - hovering in the doorway for a moment before turning back to give you something like a smile.

“I know you think you love him,” She said to you - voice cutting straight through your core, “But he’ll never love anymore more than himself.” She looked almost like she felt sorry for you.

“I hope you know that.” And then she slammed the door shut, and you were left alone.

It was hours before anyone came back to see you. First it was a guard with some food and water. He was stoic and unresponsive as you asked time and time again who he worked for - what they wanted from you.

You had been crying for hours by the time Namjoon was thrown in beside you. He crumpled on the floor in agony, and you noticed immediately how much he was building.

The man who had pushed him stood snarling in the doorway and you felt your heart freeze in your chest at the condition your friend was in. You couldn’t even help him - chained to the pipe as you were - and so all you could do was watch helplessly as he writhed in pain.

“Simmer in your wounds for a little while,” The guard grunted, “Let’s see if you feel like talking when the pain sets in.” His eyes flickered to yours and you felt sick from what you saw in them. Pure hatred.

The door slammed shut and you were alone with Namjoon.

He still hadn’t sat up - he was clutching his stomach in pain - and his head was bleeding. You couldn’t assess how bad the situation was - and you felt bile rise to your throat at the look on your friend’s face.

He looked like he was dying of pain.

“Namjoon! Namjoon. Please it’s me, Y/N. Can you talk?” “Y/N,” He rasped, eyes cracking open as he stared back at you - your heart turned in your chest at the way he was looking at you, “I can’t feel my fingers.”

Your gaze snapped down to his hands and you realised he hadn’t been clutching his stomach - he’d been shielding his fingers. They were mangled and broken and this time when the bile rose to your throat you couldn’t stop it.

When you were finished throwing up Namjoon smirked tiredly, “That bad huh?” “Joon…” You were crying now.

The situation was dire wasn’t it? Was there any hope you’d come out of this alive - in one piece?

Namjoon had pushed himself up against the wall, cradling his broken hand, and staring mindlessly at the ceiling.

“It’s Byun Baekhyun’s sister.” Your eyes snapped to Namjoon’s.

“What?” “The person who’s doing all this,” He added voice shaking with pain, “It’s Baekhyun’s sister. She wants retribution for her brother’s death. For the demise of EXO. Seems she was able to string together some EXO loyalists and, of course, Violetta.”

“What does she want then?” You asked, watching as Namjoon placed his broken hand on the floor, “Is she going to kill us?” “She wants information. To take down Bangtan. I suppose she thinks she’ll be able to break me, eventually.” He shrugged and cringed at the pain, “I don’t know.” “Are you going to be okay?” You were so concerned - so scared, “Your hand…” “It’s you I’m worried about,” He replied honestly, and his eyes searched your own carefully, “Whatever they do Y/N… Don’t give up anything. The moment they think they have what they need from you, your dead, okay?” Your heart thundered against your chest.

No, no, no. You weren’t a warrior. You couldn’t do this.

Why was this happening to you? You felt dizzy - the world was spinning - would you faint? Your eyes struggled to focus.

“Y/N. Listen to me.” Namjoon’s voice centred you. You looked up, “I know you can do this okay. Trust yourself. Do this for Jungkook.”

The door swung open and the same guard from earlier glared down at you.

“Boss wants to see you, Princess.” His voice sounded like nails scratching across a chalkboard. Your chest tightened, but you fought against the panic.

You couldn’t let him see you were scared.

You set your face like stone as he untied you, eyes moving to meet with Namjoon’s frantically. He gave you a small smile - a vote of confidence - and you pushed past the fear.

You could do this.

“So you're Jeon’s wife, huh?” The guard pushed you out into the hallway and grabbed you by the shoulders, “Does he fuck you like he has half of Seoul?” You supposed this was some kind of psychological torture - intended to further break you down.

Why would you stay loyal to a man who treated you like a mistress? But you knew who you married. You knew whose bed you shared.

And whether he could admit it to himself or not - you knew Jungkook loved you too.

You said nothing. You set your jaw. You locked your eyes on the door at the very end of the long, winding corridor.

You ignored the brush of his beard against the bare skin of your cheek as you walked.

He reeked of beer.

Of course he did.

“I think he even fucked a few EXO girls if I’m honest,” He sounded drunk - slurring, “Rumour has it he’s got a massive cock. Care to confirm?” You pressed your lips tighter together.

“Cat got your tongue lovely?” He chuckled darkly, “Well. We’ll see how long that lasts.” He opened a door to your left and pushed you inside, and your eyes moved to meet with the glare of a woman sat behind a metal desk.

“Please. Sit.”

You didn’t have a choice, obviously. You were forced into the seat roughly, and you winced when the bone of your elbow snapped as the man handling you handcuffed you to the chair.

“Thank you Taeil,” The woman looked up at the guard and smiled briefly, “That will be all.” He bowed and shot you another smirk, before disappearing. When the door clicked closed, the woman sighed heavily.

“I’m sure Namjoon has told you who I am.” Her voice was business-like, “But in case he hasn’t. My name is Sana.” Her eyes cut through you like glass. You shifted.

“I don’t want to hurt you.” You pinched the skin of your thigh - forcing yourself not to give in to the anxiety rushing through your veins. She couldn’t know how you felt.

“You broke his hand,” Your voice was bolder than you thought it would be, “He’s in so much pain.” “I admit. Taeil can be a brute.” Her eyes gave nothing away, “But he won’t die from it.” “He might lose his hand.” “A price we pay to live in a world like this,” She shrugged, “I’m sure you’re aware that Kim Taehyung killed my brother. He’s the only person I care about hurting, or killing. If you help me find him, I’ll let you both go.”

Your ears were roaring, “Bangtan is my family. What makes you think I would ever dishonour them like that?” “Because you must be sick and tired of being treated like shit,” Sana’s face was like stone - you had to admit a small part of you was impressed. How did she keep it so well hidden?

“What are you talking about?” “Jungkook. Your husband. His infidelities.”

Once upon a time those words would have sent you in a tailspin. Now you forced yourself to stay calm.

“You won’t get me to betray them,” You answered honestly, “You’re wasting your time.”

She considered you for a moment - eyes raking you carefully, slowly, like she was coming to some kind of a decision. Afterwards, she clasped her hands in front of her and sighed heavily.

“Remember I tried to be kind.” She told you, as she stood, making her way to the front door and knocking once, “Taeil.”

The portal opened and Taeil was stood grinning drunkenly, “Yes ma’am?” “She’s all yours.” Her eyes flicked to yours, once and she shrugged, “I don’t think it will take long.” Taeil’s eyes lit up with glee and you felt your stomach drop with a sickening thud. He was carrying a suitcase. You knew what that meant.

What kind of horrors suitcases like that, held.

He stepped inside the room and your anxiety rose once again, feeling like it might overwhelm you.

When the two of you were alone, he made his way towards you and you found your heart rising to your throat. You were panicking from the look in his eyes.

You’d seen that look before. Like a predator stalking his prey.

Like he was going to eat you up.

“Stay away from me,” You warned, voice cracking, “My husband will kill you -” He slapped you, once, across the face. Your chair screeched back from the force of the hit and when you turned to look at him you found your eyes couldn’t focus.

He’d disorientated you.

“God.” He growled, cracking his knuckles, “I can already tell this is gonna be fun.”

You shook your head, feeling tears come to your eyes as he grabbed you by the hair and yanked your hair backwards.

“Open up princess,” He grunted, shoving his fingers into your mouth and prying your lips open, “I’m just going to take this for good luck, okay?” He tapped your incisor and your eyes widened in horror, as he pulled a wrench out of the leather suitcase he’d brought inside with him.

“No, no please,” You begged, feeling your heart thud angrily against your chest, “Please…” But he didn’t pay you any mind as he placed the tooth between the mouth of the wrench, and twisted, popping out your incisor as pain shot through your entire being. You felt blood fill your mouth, and your eyes flashed with blinding light.

“Oh god…” You were sobbing as he stepped away, inspecting the incisor, “Oh god…” “Pretty.” He murmured smiling at you, “Wanna see?”

It would be the last thing he ever said.

Suddenly a thunderous bang resonated throughout the entire building you were in, and what sounded like a rain of bullets came showering down.

You could hear shouting outside - and your heart expanded - was that Bangtan?

The door to the room you were in swung open, and before you could blink, a bullet shot through the air and into the back of Taeil’s head. Within seconds he was dead, slumping over.

You screamed, your chest tightening like a balloon. God, god, god. Were you going to be next. You struggled against your restraints before your eyes met the woman standing in the doorway.

It was Park Jimin’s wife.

Switchblade.

She rushed towards you quickly, her eyes worried as she evaluated your condition.

“Are you okay Y/N?” She asked quickly, rooting around Taeil’s dead body for the keys to the handcuffs that were keeping you from being able to run, “God. He’s sick.” “It looks worse than it is,” You told her, spitting out more blood as it trickled down the side of your mouth, “Just get me out of here.”

She finally found the keys, and fiddled around with the lock, eventually freeing you.

“Can you walk on your own?” “Yes.” You stood quickly, eyes meeting her own, “What about Namjoon?” “Hoseok’s gone to get him,” She grabbed your wrist and pulled you towards the door, “He’s going to fine. C’mon. We have got to get out of here.”

The corridor was filled with chaos, and you felt your chest tighten. Members of Bangtan threw open doors, pulling out their adversaries and throwing them to the ground.

“Ignore it,” Switchblade told you sternly, “Follow me. And you’ll be fine.” You tried to listen to her.

Tried to ignore the cries of pain - the way members of EXO begged for their lives - the way only moments ago that had been you.

You watched the back of Switchblade’s head, followed her down the winding hallway.

You had to get out. You had to get out.

Someone to her left tried to knock the gun out of her hand, and Switchblade reacted in less than half a second - bullet through his ears.

Your chest tightened. You felt sick. You felt euphoric.

You were going to live, weren’t you?

Just as you reached the end of the hallway - just as Switchblade turned to give you a triumphant smile - somebody stood right in front of you both, blocking the way.

Immediately, Switchblade’s body language changed. She froze.

Because staring back at her was someone you knew she’d known her entire life.

Sana.

And she was pointing a gun at her.

“Switchblade,” Her voice was so calm, it scared you, “Nice to see you again. It’s been a while hasn’t it?” The polite tone in her voice belied the anger she felt. You could see the fire in her eyes.

“I suppose you’ll want to kill me now.” Switchblade answered coldly, “For Baekhyun’s honour?” “How could you betray EXO like that?” Sana seemed genuinely hurt for a moment - it flickered across her face - before it was replaced with that same look of cold contempt, “I thought you loved my brother.” “I did.” Switchblade’s fingers flexed as she pointed her own gun back at her old friend, “But they left me no choice.”

“As you’ve left me no choice. I hope you understand why I orchestrated all of this.” Switchblade nodded once, sharply, “I understand, Sana.”

“So?” She cocked her head to the side, “We’re at a deadlock. Neither of us can shoot.” You heard the regret in Switchblade’s voice, “You always did underestimate me, Sana. Not just you. But all of you. EXO.” And in the blink of an eye, Switchblade had slashed a knife she’d kept hidden behind her back across Sana’s throat. She was dead before her body reached the ground.

You worried you might vomit again.

“C’mon.” She turned to you - a look of regret on her face, “It’s over now.” As the front door swung open and sunlight flooded your eyes, you felt like you might very well break down in tears.

Switchblade led you over to the white van that she assured you would take you back home to Jungkook. Jimin sat behind the driver’s wheel, with Jin in the passenger seat.

You and Switchblade took the backseats.

“He loves you, y’know.” She told you as she climbed in beside you, “Jungkook I mean. We all see it.” There was a long moment of silence. You leaned your head back against the headrest and sighed heavily.

Then you finally admitted what you’d always hoped, always wanted. Always dreamed.

Your eyes met her and you nodded.

“Yeah,” You whispered, “I know.”

And then finally, you gave in and fell asleep.

You woke up hours later, in darkness.

Your throat was closed tight as your hands clutched for something - anything that might anchor you.

Where were you? Where were you? Sana’s dead body…

Namjoon’s mangled fingers…

Violetta’s cruel smile….

Taeil’s eyes…

“Oh god, oh god, oh god…” You were sobbing now, body wracking with the force of it, and before you knew it a light had switched on and two warm, strong arms were wrapped around you.

“Y/N. Oh my sweet baby. Oh Angel. I’m so sorry, so sorry…”

You knew that voice. You recognised that warmth.

As you pulled away, you found yourself staring into the beautiful eyes of your husband, Jungkook. He relaxed his hold on you but kept one arm around you, pushing hair away from your face and kissing away the tears.

“I’m so sorry Y/N,” You realised suddenly, that he was crying too, “My darling Angel. I’m so sorry.”

You didn’t know what he was apologising for, but you didn’t care. Instead you buried yourself further into the warmth of his chest, and breathed in deeply.

It was him. Jungkook. You were home. You were safe.

After a few moments of holding each other, you finally pulled away enough that you could look into his eyes. He was staring back at you like you might disappear into smoke right in front of him.

“Jungkook…” The word sounded foreign, even to your own ears.

Had it been so long since you’d said it?

“I’m so sorry Y/N. So sorry. About everything.” He brought a hand up to cup your cheek and you leaned into his touch. The smile that graced his lips caught your chest, “God. When they found Namjoon’s car - Jesus. I thought I might lose my mind. Y/N. My baby. My sweet, sweet baby.”

He kissed you then, softly, gently, like he was trying to take everything in. You let him take whatever he wanted from you - you gave him your heart, your soul, your mind freely.

You always had.

“How did you find me?” You asked after he’d pulled away to press kisses against your cheeks - your chin - your eyelids.

“Yoongi.” He murmured, pushing his forehead against yours and staring into your eyes like he might lose you any moment, “He was tracking Violetta. We knew she was behind this.”

“Is she…” Jungkook’s eyes hardened, “Yes. I made sure of it.”

You felt sick again.

She was cruel, awful… But did she deserve death? “I’m sorry I wasn’t there when Switchblade found you,” He ran his hands through your hair, bringing you closer, “But Taehyung wouldn’t let me go. He said I was too emotionally attached to you. It was too dangerous.”

You laughed a little, feeling a big, fat tear fall down the dip of your nose, “And are you?” “Am I what, darling?”

The softness, the affection.. The warmth. It was overwhelming. But you took everything he gave you.

“Are you emotionally attached to me?”

He paused for a moment, eyes searching your face fervently. Looking for something - something you knew he’d already found.

“God Y/N of course I am. Jesus. I am so attached - I can’t… I couldn’t go on without you,” He grabbed your face gently and brought your lips to his, pressing a kiss to the side of your mouth. His eyes were closed as he pulled away after a moment.

“Even though I’m missing a tooth?” You made a feeble attempt at a joke, smiling to display the gap where your incisor should’ve been.

You’d meant for it to be funny, but instead Jungkook’s eyes snapped open - dark and angry - like two swirling orbs of obsidian black.

“I wish I could bring him back so I could take out every single one of his teeth. And then some.” His eyes softened and he pressed another kiss to your mouth, “I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you.” You touched your fingers to his lips, and shook your head.

“I know you did your best, Jungkook.” Your body was flushed with warmth at the way he was holding you, “Please don’t hold yourself accountable for this.”

“But -” “No. This is the risk we take. The risk I take as a member of Bangtan. As your wife,” You pressed your cheek against his naked chest, “And it’s worth it.”

Jungkook squeezed you tighter at your words.

After a moment, you kissed the space in his chest where his heart beat.

“I love you,” You whispered against the skin, running your nose through his soft hair, “I love you so much it consumes me, sometimes.”

He paused. Then he pulled you away and tears misted his eyes again.

“God. I don’t deserve it. Don’t deserve you Angel.” He kissed you again, “But I love you too.” The words - though you’d known they were true - filled your heart with an indescribable sense of fullness.

“Say it again.” He chuckled and pressed a kiss to your shoulder, “God. Love you so much I can’t even think straight sometimes.” He ran his hand through your hair, “Love you, Angel. Love you.” The words set fire to your heart.

That night, when you made love, Jungkook told you again and again and again how much he loved you. How you completed him. Made him whole.

You returned the sentiments.

And then when you were both spent, lying in bed together, staring at each other in adoration - like two lovesick teenagers - he breathed out a sigh of relief. Like something he’d been holding in for years.

“I’ve been running for my feelings for you for years, Y/N.” He told you as he pressed his nose against yours gently, “That’s what Taehyung told me when he said he wanted us to get married.”

Your heart turned, “He did?” Jungkook nodded slowly.

“Was he right?” You whispered, fresh tears coming to the surface.

Jungkook pressed a kiss against your mouth that felt like a vow.

When his eyes were boring into your own again, he cupped your cheek and stroked your brow.

“Of course he was,” He laughed softly, “ A Capo is always right about these things.” And the truth was…

You couldn’t really argue with that.

FIN

#jungkook #jungkook imagine #jungkook fanfiction #jeong jungkook #mafia au #gang au #arranged marriage au #jeon jungkook #fanfic #reader x jungkook

772 notes · View notes

smoothie-sailing · 4 years ago

Text

The freedom we give to ourselves

How does one find freedom in a cruel and cynical world? What does freedom even mean? What would it feel like? How will we know when we see it? These have been recurring questions throughout this story. We seem to explore attempts at the answer to this question through the perspective of characters.

Kenny Ackerman’s life in pursuit of power led him to realise a truth about himself and the people around him. this idea of being drunk on something. That People need something to believe in to keep them going, to keep them from being broken by life’s suffering. Something that they hope gives each of their lives meaning. Each character’s pursuit towards this idea is what they believe will give them freedom from suffering.

Zeke was no exception to this, he sees the suffering he experienced as a suffering inherent in being an Eldian in this world. He was drunk on the idea that his and the collective suffering would stop if Eldians ceased to exist.

Despite this proposition, Zeke was able to find true freedom not by pursuing his personal mission through to the end but by letting it go. This push to move forward: to explain himself, his life, his suffering. It has brought him only more dissatisfaction and pain. He kept moving forward and when Eren took power from Ymir he was just sitting inert in Paths. It is not until his conversation with Armin that he truly looks back and reflects. Armin talks about a time where he was just having an aimless moment shared between loved ones. Zeke looks within and finds himself playing catch with Xaver. It has no meaning but it is a moment in his life where he’s not suffering but nor is he striving to push forward with some grand purpose. He is simply… existing. Without complication. Without justification. He is just someone who exists in this world because he was born into it. A simple moment with a profound effect: that life has intrinsic value and purpose regardless of how cruel it may seem. Zeke has now found that peace he was looking for his entire life. That feeling stays with him right up to the moments of his death. He can’t take back all the blood he has shed but for a few moments to take in the clear sky of the day. He can just exist.

There has been an exhaustive debate in and out of the story of who or what the true devil of humanity is supposed to be. The devil of all earth that plagues humanity. I don’t believe it is Eren but I do believe he is the person in the story most seduced by it. I put forward that the devil of humanity isn’t a person born once in a generation, it is not a creature or some sort of supernatural force. The devil of humanity is the cycle of violence itself. A tiny glimmer of light or fear of the dark that pushes us into war, into chaos, into hell.

We may believe we see something beyond it. Something we can gain or something we fear will be taken from us if we don’t answer the call: “Do this and your dream will come true, you will be safe, you will be loved, the pain will stop” Just once. Then once again. Then once more. Before you know it, you are gripping the wheel of a sinking ship so heavy you have no hope of turning it on your own. But that may be the very thing that can stop it. Hope. The hope you give yourself in small acts of faith. Kindness. Compassion. Empathy. Seeing beyond the walls that trap your spirit. Not to seek out freedom taken from you but to reconnect with the freedom you always had that never left, your humanity.

If this is Isayama’s message, that freedom is in finding one’s humanity. One finds freedom by reconnecting with their humanity. I put forward that the most free person in this story has been Mr Blouse, Sasha’s father.

Mr Blouse is the person in the story most consistently connected to his own humanity and humanity as a collective whole. He makes it a principle to stay connected to it. So much so that when given a justifiable choice to take revenge on Gabi for killing his daughter. He instead chose to forgive her and console both her and Niccolo showing her the most humane act she had ever received. She did not have to justify her existence as a good Eldian in that moment, she was accepted as another person who deserved to exist even if she’d made mistakes.

From Gabi’s experience and perspective, nothing made more sense than Mr Blouse killing her for what she did. What he decided to do was so simple yet its impact was profound. He reached Gabi because he saw something real beyond answering hate with hate. He sees a precious freedom beyond this cycle, and now thanks to what he did Gabi can see beyond it too and was able to find her humanity.

How does this relate to the main character of the story, Eren. Eren’s case is a very tragic one. No one is more emotionally attached to the idea of freedom than Eren, it has a specific imprint within his psyche. However there also lies the imprint of the wall within his psyche and all the trauma associated with it. From an early age Eren, at his most traumatised, found a resolve to find freedom from this horrific nightmare by destroying those who took his freedom from him at any cost. But in finding this resolve and trusting it above anything else, he had unknowingly damned himself.

The wall is so strongly associated with trauma in Eren’s mind, and now with the release of the wall titans, he is literally weaponizing his trauma and aiming it at the rest of the world. Yams is establishing that humanity is the only real freedom we have and Eren had always expected freedom to be beyond the walls. However, because of Eren’s compounded trauma, humanity is the ultimate enemy. In sacrificing his humanity and wiping all of it from the outside world, he is destroying the freedom he wanted for himself and for everyone in the world.

This happens all in the basement of his old home in Shiganshina. Eren was on the cusp of moving beyond his trauma when suddenly all of that pain, all of those triggers were reformatted, given new context when he learned the truth of his world. Why all of this pain and suffering happened to him. Once he met the formative father of his new world rebirth – Eren Kruger.

Eren has found stability in this turmoil by latching onto Kruger’s mindset, believing Kruger to embody what he needs to be to save those he cares about. In this new large and scary world, Eren sees Kruger as the person he will have to be to exist, to make a change. Eren has assimilated Kruger into his identity, evident from Eren taking Kruger’s name during his time spent in Marley. In how we are introduced to him post time skip, Eren is pursuing action using Kruger’s words to young Grisha about the Zeppelin.

Freedom is hard fought and after fighting tooth and nail and suffering and pushing as hard as he can, he will have his freedom.

Culminating in the Jaeger trio at the Reiss family cave, we finally see how far Eren’s resolve has pushed him. Eren is not the devil but he is the one most seduced by it (pushing forward the cycle of violence). He tells Grisha to do this to justify his own belief that this was necessary. To sacrifice his humanity, the humanity he managed to find in the walls after a life of pain and anger as soldier of revolutionary radicalism. For Eren, sacrificing one’s humanity is what is necessary. But Eren misunderstood what he was supposed to take away from Kruger’s life.

There is an additional meaning behind Kruger’s final words to Grisha – in sacrificing his humanity to get to this point, he has lost everything precious to him. All that exists is the end goal, the zeppelin. Seeing the zeppelin is… all there is. It won’t give you back what you lost or what you have told yourself you need to take back: aka your humanity. Eren’s “sight” is the zeppelin and he believes seeing it will give him back the freedom taken from him. It’s no coincidence that Grisha looks like Eren when he reflects on the day that traumatised him the most.

We see Kruger talking to Grisha further after he is given his mission. As Kruger prepares the serum for Grisha he mentions that he won’t know who will be watching this memory. If we take the ironic nature of this story into consideration, this can also mean that he doesn’t know if whomever is watching these memories will stop watching before he is about to say what he says. It takes place at the end of the chapter after we see Eren finding his new resolve and coming to grips with what he has learned and what he needs to do. This may be implying that this further discussion between Kruger and Grisha is something that Eren didn’t actually see. Kruger’s final important message to Grisha is to love someone. Be it a wife, a friend, the people around you. In specific terms, treasure your humanity and preserve it no matter what happens. Like Mr. Blouse, treasure the humanity found in others, even in enemies who have wronged you or may wrong you. Because that is what it means to find life intrinsically valuable. That is the only way to end this cycle of violence and ironically what Kruger has realised after losing so much of his own and now Eren in turn.

So if the path to freedom is to find one’s humanity does this mean that the cycle of violence can be wiped out and the devil of humanity will stop plaguing the world? I don’t think that’s a question Yam’s is capable of answering nor does he intend to.

However, I think he may propose that if it is possible for the main character of the story, the one who has been the most seduced by the cycle of violence and spilled the most blood is able to give himself back his humanity after willingly sacrificing so much of it. Then there is hope for anyone of us to find true freedom. Not everyone, but anyone. Because not just knowing but realising that we are all human, and valuing that, is what makes us truly free.

263 notes · View notes

jay-and-dean · 5 years ago

Text

Too good to be true (This is how it ends.)

(Dean x Reader)

Summary : Dean and her are driving home, after another hunt together. They are in love, have been for a long time and it was so good… It was too good to be true…

Warnings : ANGST. DARK FIC. Seriously, I can’t put all the warnings because it could kill the fic, just don’t read it if you’re fragile lately.

Words : 2.4 k

Want to read more => ***MASTERLIST***

____________________

Dean was desperate.

That’s how it happened.

She was looking out the window again, that expression on her tired face : an implacable anger, but not the kind of anger that makes people leave, no, the kind that irreversibly erodes the soul.

She was silent again, what could she say ? Dean wanted her to look at him, he needed her to look at him, but not like she did lately, not with that anger, not with her broken heart just behind her doleful eyes.

He needed the look of the beginning : the first months, the first year… Those knowing smiling glares, the little wrinkles at the corner of her eyes when she stared at him in awe, the lust burning in her dark pupils constantly…

It’s gone now. The light in her died. Slowly, day after day, lie after lie.

It died during the nights she spent crying alone, hoping eventually she will fall asleep forever. It died while he was away, drowning his pain in the violence of hunting, in the bottom of a glass, in a bed that wasn’t his…

Is it possible that he loved her too much to make her happy ?

Squeezing the steering wheel, he struggled to see past the rain drops on the windshield. Drops of water, that’s all there were, on the windows, on her face, in his eyes… The little straight glowing lines of falling rain hit, harassing, the only light he still could control : the Impala’s headlights.

They were the best. Nothing more, nothing less. Together, they were invincible and their love used to frighten every nightmares, every monsters. It made the both of them twice stronger. At least in the beginning of their story…

Dean had found the woman that was going to save him when he thought nothing could ever but enough to do. She knew Hell too, not because she went there, but because it had followed her here on Earth, her entire life. The anger, the guilt, the sleepless nights… She was so much like him… And she took all of it when she moored to his gloomy life.

Everything was good now, and it was too good to be true…

She was pure fire and their passion burst just like in the movies. His hands always on her, her magic mouth able to make him beg with a whisper.

Moans in the middle of the night, laughs. Getting drunk and making fun of everybody else. Their hands in the blood of their last kill, their kisses burning… They were scary and their love was extreme. It consumed like bonfire.

It was just too good to be true…

He turned his head and saw the bruises on her neck. Bruises of hating love, and it got him half aroused, half disgusted with himself, as usual. Why wasn’t he able to be anything but rough lately ? Why did she provoke him so bad when he tried not to ?

How did it drift that much ?

Now their love making had become bruising and as violent as hate. No sweet kisses, no shy brushes of the hand, just hungry bites and yelling at each other while tearing each other clothes apart. And the sweetest taste of their mornings together turned to a sick codependency.

“Say something” he grunted, knowing it will probably turn to another fight, but the silence was killing him.

“Will you think of her next time you fuck me, Dean ?” she snapped, and his heart sank a little lower, making him nauseous again.

Shame.

A few years ago, she relieved him of his guilt with her love, but her hate little by little brought shame instead, and Dean couldn’t sleep anymore.

“Don’t be ridiculous…” he kept his eyes on the road, not realizing he was going a little faster, chasing something that he could never gain back : The love of his life.

Tears fell on her face, and Dean remembered swearing he would never hurt her. That was a long time ago…

That was too good to be true.

Silence fell again in the car. That deadly silence that smelled just like a panic attack. Lately, he didn’t listen to music anymore, neither did her, so silence won… But music… The poison that spoiled their love ruined every song on Earth. Love songs make Dean want to rip his own heart, and other songs just didn’t matter at all.

That storm outside had given the entire world a smell of dampness, of mold and Dean hated this.

He had no idea how it got that bad… He just remembered fear, a fear that used to wake him up at night. Because it was too good to be true, and eventually, he was going to lose her. Came over-protectiveness, possessiveness, and all the excessive reactions, the hurtful words that comes with them. Too much alcohol too, way too much.And fights, fights over hunts, fights about risks, about choices, about mean words and fights about fights. Those about jealousy and just about everything.

Yelling at each other constantly…

Venom on the lips, and bottles crashing on the wall and fists breaking pieces of furniture.

He remembered that evening she hit him… The first time. She had promised never to hurt him too. But he had promised to drink less, to stop trying to control her, to trust her during hunts…

He broke every single promise he made except that one about loving her that much for eternity…

Accelerating again, he hissed thinking of their fights, of her fists hitting his chest with rage, of his hands pushing her against the wall while she yells and fights him.

He remembered the night he stepped on both their hearts, already bleeding out on the floor, he just crushed them with his boot.

When Cassie showed up just that night… When his rage blinded him enough to make him think a dive in the past would ease the pain. A past when he hadn’t been ripped apart by love yet.

“Baby…”

“Don’t call me that !” she yelled. Again. Her voice had only been yells, sobs or moans for such a long time now. “Her hand was on your knee Dean ! Her fucking painted nails ready to dig in your back !”

“I don’t want her !”

He knew he was the one who made her crazy. Crazy in love, first, then he broke her trust, he broke her heart, and her mind with it.

“DON’T FUCKING LIE TO ME, DEAN ! I HATE YOU !”

Here it was.

As the words stabbed him, his hands gripped the wheel tighter and his eyes turned to her furious face. Her veins were showing in her neck, her eyes were red from crying too much, for too long…

“Stop being a crazy bitch !” his own word made him flinch.

He never thought he would speak like that to someone, let alone to the love of his life… But violence is easy to get used to.

“I AM THE CRAZY ONE ! YOU ALMOST KILLED THAT GUY LAST WEEK ! COPS ARE LOOKING FOR YOU !”

“He said he wanted to take you on the fucking wall !” he started to shake again, afraid, so afraid of something inside of him… But what ?

“WELL I NEVER CHEATED ON YOU DEAN !”

“You made him hope ! You were making me jealous on purpose ! Do you think I didn’t see the slutty smile, and the little bites of you lips ! Your lips are MINE !”

“IT HURTS HUH ?!”

He bit his lips until he tasted his own blood.

Yes, he almost killed that guy ; he had no control over anything lately, she made him worse than the Mark of Cain, and still was the best thing that happened to him. And, yes, when someone got close to her, Dean turned to a psycho, she had to throw a glass on his back to make him stop- he could still feel the ache of the impact on his spine- ; and she had to grab his wrist to make him run. But while the sirens were ringing in the hot summer night, he took her so hard in that alley, marking her with his angry hands, terrified he couldn’t stop his fingers from squeezing her neck to death… Tears in her eyes, she didn’t flinch when he threatened her, she never did.

Like she was satisfied by the idea of dying from his hands.

“You want me to suffer, you treat me like I’m a fucking enemy…” he sighed.

She took a shaky breath, obviously fighting her own painful lungs.

“I love you so much” she whispered before bursting in tears again, her thighs shaking with the ache she lived with each day. “I love you…” she was struggling to breath. “I love… Make me forget chaos…” she begged.

“Forgive me… Forgive me and I’ll do anything to make you happy again” he tried without an ounce of hope.

“I tried Dean… But each time I think of it…” she had so much gravel in her voice, they were choking her. “I want you to fucking die…”

He couldn’t add a word. Despair making him dizzy, and this stupid rain…

The Impala was cleaving the night at the speed of his heart.

He bent a little and looked up to try and see the sky but the storm was hiding all the stars. For a second, he wondered where was Sam. Probably in the bunker, with Eileen, with Jack, Cas, maybe Jody, Garth… With those friends he started neglecting a long time ago.

He thought of how she easily became friends with all of them. She was his spring. After a whole life of a bitter winter…

She has been the spring he waited for since childhood ; ice melt, flowers bloomed, he wasn’t cold anymore, and it wasn’t so dark.

He can’t go through winter again, not now that he knew the heavenly warmth of her arms.

She was spring…

But summer is crushing them now, flowers wilted and the sun burnt hope.

Just smile, he begged in his head. Smile, baby, I’m begging you, I can make this right… Just smile…

She put her face in her palms and screamed, making him jump a little, like he had been slapped. Her pain hurting him even more that it did her.

“I’ll make it right baby… I can fix us” he said reaching her knee.

But she hit his hand.

“DON’T TOUCH ME !”

“I’ll make it right” he insisted.

“YOU ALWAYS SAY THAT ! LOOK AT US DEAN ! TELL ME WHAT IS RIGHT ?” she yelled again, turning on her knees to face him. She seemed a little taller now, and she was so beautiful he just couldn’t believe it. There was no other woman he could look at, no other human he really cared about.

The tiny shorts she was wearing didn’t hide the fingers shaped bruises on her thighs, the tank top wet with her sweat, and her purple and yellow collar of shame screaming “too late, too far” at him.

And her eyes, the sadness in it was like a black hole.

“LOOK AT US !” she begged, and he wondered how this face could have been smiling once… It was a long time ago, and it was too good to be true.

He would have given everything he had to make her pain stop. Everything. But he had nothing left but her…

He thought it couldn’t be worse now, but she sat on her ankles and shook her head in sigh of renunciation.

“I have to let you go, Dean” she stated with a hoarse voice.

“What ? No !” he panicked, feeling Hell tighten around the world. His blood ran cold and icy sweat broke through the skin of his back. “Don’t say that…”

“You’re miserable, and… I want you to become Dean again, my Dean, the man I love so…” her voice broke. “So so much.”

“I am, baby… I am your Dean.”

“Not anymore… I’m like drug, you… you want me really bad but I’m b-bad for you” she wiped her face, trying to seem sure. “I’m letting you go.”

“Stop saying that, that’s not true. I was nothing before you came to my life.”

“You were a hunter, you were a hero, my hero… baby.”

Here was the love. Here was what he so desperately needed, and she was saying it was over. He was high on her indeed, but how could true love be a bad thing ?

Rage was his last defense against despair, so as usual, he couldn’t hold it back longer.

“I HAD NOTHING ! YOU CAN’T LEAVE ME ! YOU WON’T ! I WILL TIE YOU UP IF I HAVE TO” he yells, his beloved car moving slightly aside for a second. “YOU’RE MINE ! YOU’RE FUCKING MINE !”

“GOD I HATE YOU !” she shouted.

“DO YOU KNOW HOW YOU MAKE ME FEEL ! I CAN’T FUCKING LIVE WITHOUT YOU !”

“I HATE YOU !” I HATE YOU !” she screamed, tears soaking her face, her tiny fists hitting his shoulder. “LET ME GO ! LET ME GO ! I CAN’T…” her voice started to whistle and she was panting. “I can’t… Let me go… Make it stop… I love you so much it’s killing me…”

That war will never be over. There will never be truce.

Nothing would ever make it better. Holding up seemed impossible, and letting go… Letting go… he just couldn’t think of it.

Smile… I’m begging you baby, smile…

He accelerated again, like he could catch past.

I need your smile to breathe, tell me I didn’t break you that bad… Please.

Please.

Please…

He never deserved her, he never deserved love, he was as bad for her as she was bad for him. But maybe that was the real curse of the Winchesters after all.

Love.

His hands left the steering wheel for a second, just to grip it again, on the left of it. His jaw clenched.

Time slowed and he looked at her one last time, completely ignoring the road go by at a crazy pace before them.

Smile… I’m begging you.

Her wet reddened eyes widenned, looking behind her to the pit on the side of the road.She looked at him again and just let her head fall tenderly on his shoulder.

And he brusquely turned right.

The tires squealed…

This is how it ended.

____________________________

***FEEDBACK IS GOLD***

Forever Tags : @parinarain @animegirlgeeky @mogaruke @masterof-agony @rainflowermoon @tftumblin @deans-baby-momma @roonyxx @thefaithfulwriter @vicariouslythruspn @emeow1496 @daryldixonandfrogs @holylulusworld @cocklesbelli @sandlee44 @mogaruke @screenchingartisancashbailiff @donnaintx @hawaiianohana31 @akshi8278 @magssteenkamp @sister-winchesters99 @neii3n @alanegaming @im-a-shrub @sadwaywardkid @hopelesslydevotedtoyou1912 @slyqueenj @i-love-superhero @waywardsisterandpie @sunsetsandbooks @fangirlxwritesx67 @mrspeacem1nusone @stylesismyhubs @deanwanddamons @jawritter

#jay-and-dean #supernatural #Supernatural Dean Winchester #supernatural fanfiction #dean winchester #dean winchester fic #dean x y/n #dean x reader #angst

206 notes · View notes

thecleverdame · 5 years ago

Text

Sleepy Hollow - Chapter Ten

Series Master List

Pairings: Sam x Reader, mentions of Dean x Jo

Summary: In 1799, specialized police constables Sam and Dean Winchester are sent from New York City to a small town called Sleepy Hollow to investigate a series of murders. Approached by the town’s council, the Winchesters discover the local residents believe that the murders are the work of a deadly Hessian horseman whose head has been mysteriously chopped off. With help from the beautiful Y/N Van Tassel, Sam Winchester’s investigation takes him further through the dark wood where more murders have been occurring. What Sam does not realize is that the mysterious Horseman is being controlled by someone in a sinister plot to kill the most suitable men in the village.

Warnings: Canon-level violence, murder, smut, horror, gore and a little fluff for good measure.

Words: 40k

Beta: ilikaicalie

This series is completed. You can read it on my Patreon for a monthly pledge of 2.50. This pledge includes early access to all my stories and Patreon exclusive content. >> CLICK HERE <<

Van Tassel House - Sam’s Room

The doctor works by candlelight. Sam’s shirtless on the bed, feverish and sweating with open eyes staring at the ceiling, but seeing nothing except his injury-induced delusions. The wound at the top of his chest is raw but with the edge sealed shut.

Doctor Lancaster bends over him, Baltus and Dean observing. “Remarkable. A wound like this should have killed him. But it needs no stitches, and there’s much less blood loss than one would expect.”

“He’ll live.” Dean steps forward, brow furrowed.

“The fever is the thing to beat now. He’s young and strong, he has a good chance.”

They watch Sam's eyes blink again and again, his body jerking. “He’s awake?” Dean looks to the doctor. Sam tries to rise, looking around, collapsing in pain. “You must be still, a fever is upon you.” Sam head lolls to the side, sweat dripping down his face and he says your name. “Y/N.”

You’re trying not to panic, bent over the hearth, chanting. You attend to the boiling beaker of milk and green leaves. There is a dead crow on the hearth, with one foot chopped off and a sharp knife lying alongside.

You don’t much care if Sam believes in magic, you believe enough for the both of you.

It was your mother who taught you the old ways, conjuring and divination. It was she that taught you witchcraft was nothing to be feared. For the ones who seek only the light, the love, the healing that flows in all creation, your magic isn't yours at all. You are not as conductors of an orchestra with a wand, but more as the soft music of the flute. You are one of duty, filled with love, moving with nature, inspired by the beauty of creation. You’re moved by the loving hands of the creator, yours and Sam’s, and have the power to resist the negative forces in life. The chaos of the universe has synchronicity that can only be seen by those committed to either the positive or negative side, the forces beyond what Sam would call 'reality.' Closing your eyes, you hold a hand over the concoction. “Nostradamus Mediamus, Milk Of Mercy In Media Nos Laudamas.” Carefully pouring the drink in a mug you hurry upstairs, entering Sam’s room with the medicine. His brother, your father and Doctor Lancaster are bent over Sam. “Here,” Lancaster takes the drink from you, offering it to Sam. “Drink, it will restore you.” Sam closes his lips tight and refuses the drink, he doesn't trust Lancaster. You pat the doctor on the shoulder, taking his place, sitting on the edge of the bed. He sees you, his eyes lighting up through pain and fever. The notion that he cares for you the way you have come to care for him makes your heart swell.

“I...I...tried to stop Brom but…” he sputters, imploring you to understand.

Leaning forward you run a hand through the sweat of his forehead. “Shhh, no one could have done more. Drink this down, it will make you sleep.” “The horseman was not set to kill Brom, or me,” Sam tries to explain, swallowing hard as his throat bobs. “If Brom had not attacked him...” “Later,” you coo, taking his clammy hand between the two of yours. “Rest now.”

“I have discovered something,” Sam whispers, eyes closing as the pain surges. Baltus and Doctor Lancaster glance at each other, a look that doesn’t go unnoticed by Dean. “These are ravings.” Baltus shakes his head. “The Horseman does not kill for the sake of killing, he chooses his victims.” “Drink,” you murmur, holding the mug to Sam’s lips. He drinks it all and falls back against the pillow, closing his eyes. Your father turns as your stepmother, Lady Van Tassel enters. She comes to him, anxiously gripping his hand.

“What is it, Baltas?” she asks.

“Nothing, nothing, don’t be troubled my love.” He pats her hands, as they both stare at Sam who’s now fallen asleep.

Sam’s Dream An empty church. Young Sam enters, he hears a sound and ducks down to hide in one of the rows.

Ahead, across the church, a red door opens. His father, John and the villainous third man steps out, shutting the door, speaking quietly.

The third man holds a piece of parchment paper as his father stands by, ever emotionless. Sam watches them, ducking down to keep hidden. John and the Man walk to leave down the aisle, passing close to Sam without seeing him. They exit, leaving Young Sam alone in the silent church. Sam rises, begins moving fearfully forward, sneaking to the red door and opening it. The room contains torture devices: iron cuffs, thumb screws, knives, and long, thick needles. There is a spiked chair, fitted with sharp spikes, adorned with straps for holding down the "accused." Sam backs away, terrified, then sees it. A shaft of light cuts across a large, sarcophagus, like an iron maiden. To his horror, he can see his mother’s eyes through the slit in the Iron Maiden's face.

Open eyes.

Dead eyes. He lets out a strangled cry, runs to the metal coffin, trying to pull it open, clawing at the lock. When he finally backs away he’s choking on misery. He looks around in despair before falling to his knees at the spiked chair, placing his hands on the spikes, pressing down. As he sobs, blood runs down from his hands. He looks down and sees the cat is there, looking up at him. The cat reaches up to rub its head against his face. -

Sam jerks awake, bolting upright, covered in sweat. His eyes are burning wild in the low candlelight of the room. He’s crying, tears falling from the corners of his swollen, red eyes. You take one look at him and wrap yourself around his damp, fever-hot body.

After several minutes you pull back, reaching down to take his hands when you notice blood on his palms. You carefully use a handkerchief to clean him up.

“Hush, hush, you were dreaming,” you whisper, keeping your voice low and calm. He draws in a breath, laying back on the pillow.

“Yes, things I had forgotten and would prefer not to remember.” He blinks several times, pulling himself from the grip of sleep. “Perhaps the remembering is the hard road to peace of mind. What ails you, Sam?”

“I was well in my dream. It was the world that was ill, but since I came here my dreams have turned dark...dark memories I fear.” “You were not a happy man when you arrived in Sleepy Hollow. I think your wound was deeper than the wound you received from the horseman.” You place a hand on his forehead. “But your fever is broken. And though I cannot cure the world I would make you happy to live in it. Tell me what you dreamed.” “How I found my mother dead. How good and evil sometimes wear each other’s clothes. She was an innocent, a child of nature condemned, murdered by my father.” “Murder?” You stare in horror, heart breaking for him at such a thought. “By your father?” “Yes. Murdered to save her soul! By a bible-black tyrant behind a mask of righteousness. I was seven when I lost my faith.” “Surely there must be something you believe in, Sam…”

“There is. Sense and reason, cause and consequence. An ordered universe. Oh lord, I should not have come to this place where my rational mind has been so controverted by the spirit world.” You can’t help but bristle at his words. “Is there nothing you will take from Sleepy Hollow that was worth the coming here?”

He stares at you in silence, one large hand finding yours and holding it tight. “No, not nothing. A kiss, and how rare a thing, affection from a lovely woman before she ever saw my face or new my name.” “Yes, without sense or reason.” You smile, looking down at his fingers entwined with your own. “The first kiss was a kiss on account.”

“And the ones that come after?” His eyebrows shoot up, a gentle pull at the corner of his mouth.

“A plan to lure you into my arms.” You grin slyly and he chuckles. “It seems to have worked.” “Oh, God forgive me, I talk of kisses and you have lost your brave man Brom.” Sam shakes his head, brow furrowing. “You had known him your entire life.” “I have shed my tears for Brom...and yet my heart is not broken. Do you think me wicked?” you ask carefully, awaiting his reaction. “No, but perhaps there is a little bit of the witch in you, Y/N.” “Why do you say that?” you ask, tilting your head to the side. “Because you have bewitched me.” He smiles this time, a full smile that pulls pink lips back over white teeth. “I think you are the most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes upon. Not to mention brave and opinionated. If the only thing to come out of this awful place is meeting you, then I considered myself a lucky man.”

“Such flattery.” There’s heat in your cheeks, and you look away, but only for a moment. “I don’t want to appear too...bold, but…”

“Bold is not robust enough a word to describe you, my sweet Y/N. What is it?”

“We,” you pause, forcing yourself to look at him despite your embarrassment. “We are alone for the night. And I was hoping, despite your injury, that I might have another kiss.”

“You may have whatever you like from me.” His eyes shine, happy as the grin on his mouth as he leans forward, catching your lips in a simple, sweet kiss. Resting his forehead against yours he stays close as he speaks. “And if I wanted more than a kiss?”

“But you are hurt,” you whisper, placing one hand on his firm chest.

“I have been in much worse condition than this.” He kisses you again, this time his tongue sliding just past your lips, letting you taste him. You comb both hands into his hair, using the grip to keep him close.

“Then I would say we are a good match, because you may have whatever you like from me as well.”

He pulls you close with his uninjured arm, cupping your jaw before sliding his fingers into your hair in return. After a few more eager kisses you squeal in surprise when he turns and pushes you quickly onto your back with a flex of muscle. In peak condition he must be a force to be reckoned with because even now he’s powerful as he hovers above you, letting the weight of his hips press your thighs open for him.

“This dress is problematic,” he mutters, mouth ghosting across the swell of your breasts.

“Then we should remove it,” you gasp as he sucks at the skin under your jaw, drawing out pleasure in prickling excitement.

“Roll over.” Sam lifts his weight as you roll onto your belly. His fingers are immediately working on the corset tie at the back your dress, pulling silk ribbon out of the eyelets until it’s loose enough for you to shimmy out of.

Rolling back over, you sit up and look at Sam, clad in nothing but your simple sheath dress. His eyes are fixed on you like a hungry fox who’s spied a field mouse. Gathering confidence, you lift your backside off the bed pulling the material over your head, leaving you stark naked sitting in the constable's bed.

“My God,” he breathes, eyes falling from your breasts to your belly, then lower. “Every inch of you is perfection.”

“You think me flawless?” You blush, fighting the urge to cover yourself with your hands.

“Absolutely.”

“I want to see you.” You’re suddenly eager, apprehension fading into the background.

Reaching out you help him pull his shirt over his head, revealing a well-muscled chest, and the strong arms that picked you up in the woods as if you weighed nothing at all. He stands up to take off his trousers, shoving them down his legs.

You’re sitting in the middle of the bed, eyes fixed on his magnificent cock, standing at attention, curved up toward his belly.

He’s one to talk to about perfection.

“I wish I could kiss every inch of your body,” he confesses, kneeing his way back onto the bed. You lie back, spreading your legs as an invitation for him to crawl between them. An invitation he accepts eagerly. “But I don’t know that we have the time for that kind of indulgence when we’re in your father’s house.”

His cock is trapped between your stomachs, warm, hard flesh pressing over your belly as he swallows your gentle sigh, thick tongue once again filling your mouth.

“If not now, when will we ever find the time?” You hum against his lips as he moves down your neck.

“When I take you home with me.” He buzzes against your throat, lifting up enough to gauge your reaction. “When I have you in my bed and I can take you the way I’d like to.”

“I’ll hold you to it.” You smile, holding back a squeal of utter joy at the thought of him planning to abscond with you in tow.

Most of his weight is being supported by his good arm, so you grow bold, reaching between your bodies to wrap your fingers around his massive shaft, shifting up enough to let the head catch between the lips of your sex.

“Be gentle with me.” He grins, catching your lips with his as he slides forward, burying his cock inside your tight channel until he can’t get any deeper. The weight and heat of him on top of you is delicious torture, pushing the air from your lungs as he pins you to the bed.

His hips meet your thighs with one powerful thrust that solidifies just how strong he really is. Injury or not he could fuck you until you begged for mercy. He mouth doesn’t leave yours for the first dozen thrusts of his hips, stretching your wet flesh open and filling up the space inside with his thick cock.

You’re tight and wet, unbelievably wet as the sound of your cunt taking his cock fills the room. He hasn’t been with a woman for more than a single night in years. Every woman he’s been with since Jessica was the result of a monetary transaction or a fleeting night fueled by liquor and loneliness. But in stark contrast you are warm and soft underneath him, a beauty beyond compare that has seen darkness and chosen to stand beside him instead of run in fear. You’re one of a kind and he can scarcely believe that you’re real.

“Careful,” he breathes hot against your breast. Long fingers curl under the clammy flesh of your knee, attempting to break the grip of your legs locked around his hips. “I’m close and I must not finish inside you.”

“You don’t want to be inside me?” you gasp, as he grinds deep, holding himself against your womb.

“I do,” he grunts, placing a kiss on your collar bone before lifting up to look down at you. His mouth is open, tongue darting over pink lips. “More than anything but we can’t.”

“Why not?” You moan in protest as his hand cups your breast. “I want to feel you. Just this one time, please Sam. Please. Just once.”

If you take this chance and his seed takes root in your belly there’s not much that could be done. But your need overrules all sense of logic as you wiggle under his weight.

“You’ll do me in if you keep begging like that.” His lip curls, eyes fluttering shut at the combination of pain from his shoulder and the squeeze of your walls around his cock.

“Please.” You claw at his back, nails digging in on either side of his spine. “Just this time.”

“Just this time.” He gives in, bracing himself as his hips move faster, his cock working your wet hole tip to base with every punishing stroke.

The scrape of his pubic hair over your clit is more than enough, but combined with the sensation of being so full you come undone almost immediately. It’s a quiet orgasm. You do everything you can to hold back the torrential rush of pleasure that rocks your entire body, sealing your mouth closed as you hold onto him.

Sam feels it, your cunt squeezing around him, clammy thighs locked around his hips and he’s done for. You’re making little strained sounds, whimpers caught in your throat that only seems to fuel his desperation. Two more pumps and he cums. His whole body jerks forward, filling you with every inch of his cock as he empties inside you.

“I should go.” You nuzzle your nose against the scruff of his jaw, wiggling close as his arm tightens around you.

“Already?” He sighs, looking toward the clock. It’s nearly four and the sun will be up in a few hours. “Shouldn’t I be the one sneaking from your room at all hours of the night?”

“In another life.” You smile, lips pressed into his cheek. “I wish I could sleep here with you. Wake up in your arms…”

“As do I,” he confesses, turning his head to kiss you. It’s a gentle kiss, sweet and chaste.

“Aren’t you afraid?” you whisper, tucking yourself back into his side, not yet ready to abandon the warmth of the bed.

“Of what? The Horseman?” he asks and you nod. “Perhaps a little, but there are far greater horrors in life. Our father believed evil lurked around every corner. He raised Dean and I to be ready for anything. While I hate the man that he became, I do thank him for giving us the tools to defeat such creatures. Most beasts that stalk the night turn out to be nothing more than men, but when the threat is indeed supernatural, we’re just as ready. The Hessian might be the nastiest ghoul we’ve encountered, but certainly not the first.”

“You’ve seen a ghost before?” you whisper, fingers threading through his chest hair, the pads of your fingers pressing down into his skin.

“A few.” He rubs his open palm over the curve of your naked hip. “Most of the time they’re just echoes of the past. Like a memory that gets stuck between the world of the living and dead. They end up trapped in a moment, reenacting the events over and over. They don’t interact, don’t even know you’re there. It’s sad.”

“What of the others? You said most are echoes.”

“The others are something else entirely. Tortured souls with unfinished business that rot and twist into something dark. I believe that’s what the Hessian is. A lost soul that turned rancid in death. He’s out for revenge and won’t stop until he gets it.”

You shiver at the thought, burrowing into Sam’s side. You saw the horseman burst from his resting place, you’ve seen first hand the terrible power of the black horse and headless rider.

“Do you think he will stop killing of his own accord?”

“I doubt it. Something brought him back to life and until his need is satisfied he will continue killing.” The hand on your hip grips your flesh, giving a squeeze. “Dean and I will stop him, some cases just take a little longer than others.”

“While I shudder at the thought of more murder, I will admit that I hope you’re required to stay in Sleepy Hollow as long as possible.”

“I meant what I said.” He cups the back of your head, kissing your hair. “When we leave this place, I’ll take you with me. If that’s what you want.”

“Yes,” you sit up, enough to look at his face. “I want that very much. I know we have not known each other long but I feel such a connection between us.”

“As do I.” His fingers trail along your jaw.

Glancing at the clock you grin, getting onto your knees and sliding your legs over his waist. He watches, a hand settling on your hip as you lean down to kiss him.

“I think we have time for just one more indulgence, don’t you constable?”

His cock is already hard and you eagerly take it into your hand, lifting up enough take him inside you, sinking down.

He sits up, shifting your position in his lap, twisting a hand into your hair. “Plenty of time.”

Porch Young Masbath slowly opens the door to peer out. He walks out onto the porch, watching as across the lawn, a cloaked figure walks carrying a lantern.

The figure heads onto the long straight road, into the forest, lantern light dissipating. Young Masbath steps off the porch, in cautious pursuit.

#sam winchester smut #sam winchester fanfiction #sam winchester au #sam winchester x reader

76 notes · View notes

phagechildon · 5 years ago

Text

The Greater Good - Chapter 9

It’s been so long since I’ve updated due to personal issues, but I’m finally able to write Hijack again! And due to the long hiatus, this chapter is especially long sitting at around 19,422 words! I know the fandom’s dead but they’re so fun to write! I highly recommend reading on AO3 for a better experience since Tumblr refuses to copy anything that I italicized or bold -_- I didn’t have anyone else edit this for me due to the length and everyone being busy, so I’m sorry for the mistakes! READ ON AO3 - Rated M for Mature due to violence, death, dark and sexual themes

Tumblr: | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9

Fandom: Hijack/Frostcup Story Summary: Jack, unable to handle the dark life he’s living, is now trying to redeem himself by using his skills and demigod powers to protect the innocent. Though he gets more than he bargained for when he meets Hiccup, who unknowingly holds the very fate of the world in his hands.

Last Chapter recap since it’s been a while: With Zootopia overran by Nightmares and half of them being sold into slavery, Hiccup volunteers himself to be captured in order to free the other prisoners. In the meantime, Jack confronts the Nightmares who are attacking the city, only to realize everything is going according to Pitch's plan - a plan to get Hiccup. Quickly resolving the issue, he flys towards the prisoner camp, hoping he isn't too late. However he's unaware that not only are the Nightmares there to capture Hiccup, but so is Callaghan's Army and the Outcasts. Everything's a chaotic mess and poor Hiccup just wants a break.

TW: Mentions of rape and sexual harassment is mentioned throughout this chapter. It gets sorta but not too bad at the part where I added *** . It stops when you see *** again. I added a very brief explanation of what happened at the end in case you want to skip it!

----

“Shit-” Jack cursed as he hovered over the burning prisoner camp, the smoke so severe he was forced to use one of his sleeves to cover his mouth. The fire was so intense he couldn’t even see past the smoke and flames. He prayed Hiccup wasn’t down there, but he didn’t dare take a chance. He had to at least take a quick glance around.

Toothless hopped off his shoulder and gave him an agreeing nod. “I’ll go left you go right. We’ll meet on the other side.” Immediately the dragon dove down, Jack following suit. Despite how exhausted he was, he formed a thin yet durable layer of ice around his skin. It only gave him at least three minutes before he’d have to take a brief break, but it was better than nothing.

“Hiccup!!” He called as he landed, his eyes widening as he saw the Mother’s Arms soldiers laying in pools of their own blood. Hiccup wouldn’t resort to such bloodshed, and those wounds weren’t caused by dragons either. The cuts were clearly made by swords. What happened here?

Running further in, his eyes caught sight of men adorning different uniforms. “Callaghan’s army?” He mumbled, even more confused than before. They practically disbanded that army. The fact the few survivors were even here meant they probably tracked them all the way from the Hamada Village. But if Pitch made good on his threat, then that meant the Mother’s Arms, Callaghan’s Army, and the Nightmares were all in the camp with Hiccup as their collective target. He knew Hiccup can handle himself, he trusted him, but against three different armies?

“Hiccup!!” He cried out again just as he passed a Nightmare body, his fearful theory being proven true.

This was his fault. He should’ve realized the string of odd coincidences and connected the dots sooner. This was definitely something only Pitch was capable of. If something happened to Hiccup, he’d never forgive himself.

A rattling cage pulled him out of his thoughts as he looked around for the origin. “Hiccup?!” He instinctively called as he ran faster in the direction of the noise. Of course it was in the area most of the smoke was coming from.

The closer he got the more his eyes burned until he felt himself kick something metal.

Looking down, he saw a medium sized bird cage with a barely conscious chameleon in it.

Strange, he didn’t know Mother Gothel liked pets.

Very gently he picked the cage up and opened it. The small reptile looked at him weakly yet thankfully as it crawled onto Jack’s hand.

“I’ll get you out of here little guy,” he reassured as he dropped the cage, hearing it clank against something soft. Glancing down he saw the body of a rather high ranking Nightmare on the ground judging by the clothes, and beside him drag marks. There was something odd about the drag marks though. He wasn’t sure if he was looking too into it, but he could swear the left side leg was more square than the other, meaning the person who was dragged away could be Hiccup. It was definitely worth checking out.

Jumping up he rose above the smoke, seeing Toothless doing the same. “Over here!” Jack called, the dragon turning and flying towards him. “He was taken, but there’s tracks leading in this direction-” he pointed north. “Let’s get a Terrible Terror.”

----

His body still felt heavy as he slowly became aware of the rattling ground that made his teeth clank together. For a moment, he thought he’d heard Jack’s contagious laughter and soothing hum. Unfortunately he must've been half asleep because all he heard now was the booming laughter of someone he didn’t know.

“To think we’d have a princess to collect a bounty for too - this is our lucky day!”

A princess? Who were they talking about?

“Since she’s got some weird powers, we’ll force them to give us more reward money for our troubles,” Savage said, memories of earlier coming back at once. In an instant he paled, desperately wanting to open his eyes to confirm the horror for himself. His body was heavy though, so, so heavy, not even his eyelids would open. Whatever the Nightmares did to him was still severely affecting him, to the point where he felt his consciousness starting to fade again. This wasn’t like the poison, this was something inherently different. Perhaps it was the spell that made him limb as a doll? Whatever it was, he absolutely hated it.

A small noise rumbled from the back of his throat, but it wasn't audible to others. It was swallowed by a gag in his mouth. Of course they’d gag him, they knew he could call for help.

“Hiccup?” Rapunzel’s voice came over softly. The dragon whisperer didn’t realize how worried he was for her until he heard her voice as he relaxed just a tiny bit. He tried to respond, but all that came out was another soft groan. Oh how he just wanted to scream in frustration.

“You’re hurt - I’ll heal you as soon as I can,” she gently reassured, her voice so soothing he tried to solely concentrate on her. It made being paralyzed slightly more bearable. “They keep talking about hearing lots of horses gaining up on us. If it’s another army, we can use the chaos to escape.”

Escape? He wondered if she was able to get out of her ropes. Considering she was a woman and these were Alvin’s men, they probably didn’t take her seriously.

“I’d take your gag off, but they keep making sure it’s still on, sorry,” she apologized, to which Hiccup merely shook his head, the statement confirming his theory. Maybe the situation wasn’t as hopeless as he thought. Even now he could hear the thundering thuds of more horses gaining on them, making him take a deep breath through his nose.

He couldn’t move, but he wouldn’t be useless.

It felt like an eternity as they waited for something to happen. “Incoming from behind! Get the prisoners out of here!” Savage commanded. “Make sure that gag stays on the boy!”

“Yes sir!” Someone answered as the wagon moved even faster than before. He groaned as he felt his body rattle even harder against the wood, causing even further discomfort.

He still couldn’t move, still couldn’t speak.

“I got this,” Rapunzel said, only making Hiccup feel worse. If something happened and she needed backup - shit. He had to do something.

He heard the ruckus, heard the man gasp in shock, and heard her wrecking havoc. The wagon swayed left and right. He heard her gasp in pain, then rebuttal. Part of him started praying Jack and Toothless would show up with a Terrible Terror to save them - to save Rapunzel.

He heard the sound of horse’s hooves catching up from behind them, heard arrows being notched, Rapunzel cry out in horrific pain -

“Stop!” He cried out behind the gag as he sat up, ignoring the fact he couldn’t even move a few moments ago. His eyes opened and saw red leaving the blond’s shoulder where an arrow was sticking out of it as she continued holding the horse’s reins, trying to prevent them from crashing.

There were four on horseback catching up to them, getting more arrows ready, but Hiccup was faster. He dropped to the ground and rubbed his face against the side of the wagon, the gag being pulled down.

It was all a blur. He let loose a dragon noise, he couldn’t even remember which one.

The enemy let their arrows soar, but they never pierced. Instead they uselessly fell to the ground as Hiccup turned, seeing the riders tossed from his seats as the horses made a mad dash in the opposite direction. He squinted his eyes, trying to see what kind of dragon he summoned only to realize why he couldn’t see anything.

He summoned Changelings, and they were both wild and unpredictable.

His eyes met with Rapuzenl’s weak ones as he desperately shot up, his hand wrapping around the arrow and pulling it out of her shoulder just as the wagon tipped over -

And his world went black once again.

----

The Terrible Terror was struggling, and Jack was trying his best to stay patient. The dragon was obviously trying its best as he caught a few words such as ‘this way’ and ‘shit, why.’ Of course Hiccup taught him some of the curse words, dragons apparently loved using them just like humans.

“There might be a lot of people with them, making his scent harder to make out,” he said as his eyes grew heavy again, threatening to close. Toothless said something, but all he could frustratingly make out was ‘It’s-- if they know--- tracking him,’ which was no help since he couldn’t even make out what he meant.

Toothless groaned himself, knowing the theory may help Jack come up with something useful. They were using a lock of Hiccup’s hair, one of the most powerful forms of tracking material you can use aside from a fingernail yet this Terrible Terror was having a hard time pinning his location, which meant whoever had Hiccup was purposefully covering his scent. Callaghan’s army didn’t seem smart enough to do such a thing and the Nightmares didn’t even know about dragons. The only ones knowledgeable enough would be enemies of Berk itself.

Guess it didn’t matter if Jack was aware of this. This half human would stop at nothing to secure Hiccup, and that was just fine with Toothless.

However, he might have to force the demigod to take a break. He was looking even paler than usual; there was hardly any color left in his face. The stupid human hadn’t rest despite dispelling so much energy during the Nightmare attack on the city.

The sound of clinking metal made Jack tiredly look down, spotting a man and women surrounded by six people from the Nightmares. As worried as he was for Hiccup, he couldn’t ignore people in need.

Cursing under his breath, he instructed the Terrible Terror to stop as he dropped out of the sky. The two humans saw him at the corner of their eyes and gasped as he slammed into the ground, ice shooting out and hitting two of the men. Slowly he got to his feet, his staff forming in his hands as the little chameleon from earlier peeked out of his shoulder, shivering as Jack’s body heat left him.

“Stall me all you want Pitch, but I’ll save him,” he hissed, using the wind to quickly zip between the enemies and tap their chests with his staff. All at once they all fell, their hearts and lungs frozen over.

Merciless, but he was in no mood to think about it. Pitch was trying to take the one person who made him feel human and wanted for the first time in a long time. Of course he was in a fowl mood.

“Wow, where were you like, six minutes ago?” The brown haired man with a goatee laughed as he put his sword away. Jack blearingly looked over at him, cursing under his breath as his vision started going in and out. The women behind him with short black hair kept her sword out in alert, something he could respect.

“You guys… alright?” He took a step forward, the world moving around him before fading to black.

----

The floor was moving - it was galloping. His chest and ribs ached, his stomach unsettled. If he had eaten recently he probably would’ve thrown it up. Trying to adjust his position, he found, once again, he was tied up. This time he felt ropes around his arms and foot, a single rope connecting them so he couldn’t fall off the horse without getting trampled.

Perfect, just perfect. Whoever had him now didn’t seem to care about his safety much.

“Slow down, she’s starting to slip again,” he heard a man say. On queue he felt the horse slowing down, the decrease in speed only seeming to make the pain in his chest worse. “Let’s stop and change her bandages, Corona won’t pay for a dead princess.”

Bandages? Did that mean Rapunzel was okay?

The horses came to a stop. He felt someone shift the saddle he was draped against before someone landed somewhat lightly on the ground, confirming one thing. These weren’t the Outcasts. Their speech wasn’t harsh and they didn’t wear heavy armor, meaning they were probably captured by Callaghan’s army. Better than the Nightmares at least.

“What about the Dragon Conqueror?” Hiccup flinched. He hated that nickname.

“Cut him down, but don’t let him out of your sight. He should be waking up soon and we can’t risk him calling for help.”

“Uh… who would he even call out for?” He heard another ask as he too got off his horse.

“Who do you think called for those Changelings back there, hm? Those brutes?”

“Oh… guess you’re right.” The man replied. “I’ll do it then.” He heard someone approach him and tighten the gag around his mouth, making him aware of the rough cloth that was also shoved into his mouth to help prevent any kind of sound from leaving him at all. They were being thorough, unfortunately for him. Luckily for him, they weren’t too bright, he just had to wait for the right moment.

The middle rope was severed, allowing his numb arms and leg to finally separate. Like a rag doll the man pulled him off the horse, not caring as Hiccup’s legs hit the ground hard. Swallowing his pained groan, he felt the man drag him at least six paces away before dropping him.

“H-he’s hurt,” Rapunzel’s sweet voice rang, easing the dragon whisperer’s heart a bit. “Please… be gentle.”

“I’d worry more about yourself,” he heard a man snicker darkly, making Hiccup's eyebrows burrow in anger. “After all, we still have time before we get to Corona, and these nights get awfully cold.”

Oh hell no. No one spoke to someone like that and got away with it. Hesitantly he opened his eyes slightly, realizing he wasn’t blindfolded. They were in a forest of sorts with no river nearby, but that was fine. Gazing around camp, he saw around six men, all of which were watching what seemed to be the leader trying to intimidate Rapunzel who was just giving him death glares. The poor guy had no clue she could probably take half of them at once with her hair alone, but their diverted attention only made this easier.

His body still felt oddly heavy, but nothing compared to earlier. Wiggling his fingers, he pressed them to the dirt hoping to find something sharp to use.

“It’s futile,” he heard a voice say, making him freeze immediately. “Whether you get out of those bonds or not, you’re just gonna get captured again.” This voice… didn’t belong to one of Callaghan’s men. The sheer tone alone made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end, unnerving him. This cold empty despair - could it really be someone from the Nightmares?

“Looks like you are smart after all,” the voice chuckled, but he heard no footsteps and saw no one. “I’d save your strength, you’re going to need it where you’re going.”

The response only egged him on, wanting to prove the voice wrong. It must be part of the stupid shadow that attached itself to him, he realized as he searched with his fingers more until they brushed something smooth and cold like metal. The quality didn’t feel the greatest, but the fact he found metal was so astounding he decided not to question it as he maneuvered it between his fingers a bit, making it press against the ropes.

He looked over at the men, seeing them getting closer to Rapunzel who only looked more agitated than before - so did the men. She probably said something to upset them, he realized.

He had to hurry.

A cramp coursed through his hand, nearly making him drop the metal. Cursing under his breath he worked past it as Rapunzel’s and his eyes met. Somehow he knew she was saying it was time to go and got ready to sit up in an attempt to help. He had no clue what she had in mind and hoped she had some sort of plan.

“Once I start, I can’t stop. If you touch, it’s your own fault,” she seethed in warning. The men only laughed as they came forward, making her close her eyes. “Wither and decay-” her eyes snapped open, the entirety of her eyes turning completely black. All the light seemed to be sucked away in the area as the horses immediately ran away, making the men nervously go silent. “End this destiny-” her long beautiful golden hair started wilting to black, the ropes around her wrists and legs dissolving into nothing. The grass and vegetation around her even started to wilt before dying within the matter of seconds. “Break these earthly chains, and set the spirit free.”

“Wh-what?!” The men gasped as they took a step back seeing the dying grass getting closer to them. “T-the hell is this?!”

“Set the spirit free.”

The sight was horrifying, but only urged him to work even faster. By the time she started saying it again he felt the rope budge and quickly pulled his wrists free. Knowing that probably made a sound he quickly sat up and pulled the rope off his his good leg, allowing the rest to dangle for now as the men turned.

“Shit, get him!”

Seeing all six men turn their attention to him, Hiccup quickly pulled the gag off and coughed out the second half. Tossing it, he hit the closest man in the face before he got up on his good leg. None of them came at him with swords, meaning they wanted him alive.

Why didn’t that make him feel any better about their situation?

One made a grab for him, to which he quickly side stepped and pushed the off balanced man to the ground. The attack made Rapunzel gasp as she said the incantation even louder, a horrible crunching noise making them all look to the ground as vines started rising out of the ground, their lush green color turning ashen black.

The men all stopped their attack as their faces paled, seeing the looming dark shadow wash over where they were standing.

With sharp gasps of fear they ran, forgetting about Hiccup and their gear. Honestly the dragon whisperer was just as nervous as he looked up to Rapunzel, feeling as if the soles of his shoes were getting thinner.

“Rapunzel?” He hesitantly called out. She finished the verse only to instantly collapse. The pure black strands slowly became golden again as she groaned. Instantly he hopped over, kneeling over her, afraid to touch her. “Rapunzel, are you okay?”

She opened her eyes a bit, seemingly drained. “Yeah… sorry about that,” she whispered. Very carefully Hiccup helped her sit up, that dark aura gone. He glanced at her shoulder wound, seeing the bandages turn a bit pink. The fall probably opened it again.

He reached forward, but stopped, recalling the disgusting things those pigs were saying. “Your wound-” the blond looked down, seeing the pink and groaned.

“I… can heal it, just, give me a minute,” she breathed, to which he nodded, respecting her space. For now he needed to find something to make a temporary prosthetic out of. Luckily one of them left their bag. Rummaging through it, he found some rope, bandages, and a knife, all of which were pretty useful.

“Maybe this means our luck’s starting to turn around.”

It took a few minutes, but he managed to make a prosthetic out of a rather chunky piece of wood and the other materials he found. In the meantime Rapunzel healed her wound and even healed a few of Hiccup’s.

“So… your hair,” Hiccup started as the glow left the golden strands. “Is there a story behind it?” Rapunzel couldn’t help but smile a bit nervously as she avoided eye contact, meaning it probably wasn’t a happy memory. “You don’t have to - I get it,” the dragon whisperer quickly stammered. “I just think it’s cool, even the darker side of it.”

The blond looked up at him in shock, which made Hiccup look away uneasily. Was that something weird to say? He wasn’t good at talking to normal people it seemed. Then again she wasn’t exactly normal. “I-I just think having both restoration and destruction seems very balanced and probably hard to maintain yet you seem to do a pretty good job-” Rapunzel’s laugh was his queue to shut up, more than thankful she put him out of his awkward misery.

“You’re the first person to call that side of me cool,” she said, obviously amused. The shyness from earlier seemed to disappear as she stood, her shoulder completely healed.

Thank goodness.

“I think it is,” Hiccup said again, this time more confidently as he sat back down and undid the makeshift prosthetic, folding the cloth up a bit more in hopes of making it slightly more comfortable before they started walking. “Sure it destroys things, and can probably severely hurt someone, but that power can sometimes be more of a blessing than healing.” He glanced up as Rapunzel rose a confused eyebrow, thankfully not seeming offended, so he continued. “Just look what you did for us. Healing wouldn’t have driven those men away - trust me, I know how stubborn they are,” he said, sounding annoyed and exhausted, which only made Rapunzel giggle again. “And if you’re ever trapped you can use that to literally ‘escape your earthly chains,’ so long as you’re the only one there.”

The princess gently tucked some hair behind her ear as she shifted her gaze to the ground, seeming to agree. “Yeah… I have used it for some instances similar to that. I was even able to save one of my friend’s dad. But you,” she said, her curious eyes moving back to him, excitement seeming to gleam off her. “You called those Changelings, didn’t you? The soldiers from both camps made it law to keep you gagged!” This time Hiccup’s demeanor changed, knowing there was no hiding it from her.

Was it really okay for him to be out here and not on Berk where he could keep the dragon’s secrets safe? More and more people were learning about the connection humans could have with dragons. Part of him couldn’t be happier as it was always his dream to see the two living in harmony. Yet the rational part of him knew that was also incredibly dangerous. Even if he felt like a prisoner on Berk, maybe… maybe it was for the best.

“Hiccup?” Rapunzel asked, snapping him back into reality. She was in front of him now, looking really concerned. He could trust her, he knew that as an absolute certainty. Yet as he opened his mouth, something stopped him - a chilling realization.

Someone was speaking to him earlier, someone from the Nightmares.

“Shhh,” he quickly hushed, going on full alert. Sensing his uneasiness, she grabbed a handful of hair and cautiously looked around as well. “Someone was talking to me earlier, someone I couldn’t see.”

“What? Who?” She gasped, confused.

“Someone from the Nightmares,” he glowered, hearing approaching hooves from nearly every direction.

Shit - they wasted too much time gathering themselves.

As much as he hated to rely on dragons he didn’t know how to fully train, Changelings were their only chance to ‘disappear’ for a while. Letting out a changeling call, he grabbed Rapunzel’s wrist and ran in the only direction he couldn’t really hear a horse approaching. Of course that didn’t mean anything.

“I know it’s probably hard to trust someone you just met, but if we want to avoid being captured again , you have to do what I say.”

Cold - it was starting to get so, so cold.

Shit. Were they Nightmare soldiers? If so, he couldn’t let them snuff out her light. In fact, he refused to let that happen.

Reaching around his neck, he pulled the ticking thing necklace off and held it out to her. “Here, take this-” he said, watching her grab it with a confused look. “Keep it safely around your neck. All you have to do is imagine someone or a place you want to see, and it’ll guide you there. If we get separated, I want you to use that to get home.”

Her head shot up after processing the words, looking hurt yet determined. “What? Separated? I’m not going to leave you - we’re gonna get through this together!”

But she had no clue what they were up against.

Something pulled the cloth free that was wedged between his limb and the half assed clump of wood on the makeshift prosthetic, making him groan in immense discomfort.

The horses hooves grew even closer, the sound of men commanding them to go even faster now audible.

“I’ll be okay, I have someone coming for me, remember?” He said, taking a deep breath he pictured Jack with one of his signature stupid grins as he felt something start tugging on the rope that bound the lump of wood to his limp. “If I can’t get out of this mess myself, I know he’ll save me. I believe in him.”

The trees, he could hear the leaves shake and tremble as something swooped over them, nearing them from behind. “Protect her, I beg of you!” He cried in dragonese. With all his strength, he stopped running and swung Rapunzel forward. With a cry she catapulted forward, losing her footing before she just - vanished. The trees screamed in agony as something pulled upward, barely missing them.

For just a moment Hiccup let out a choked laugh, not believing that worked as he turned, feeling the rope pulled free.

He couldn’t move, and that was okay.

As much as he wanted to disappear with Rapunzel, he had a feeling that wouldn't be wise. What happened back at the Mother’s Arms Camp, whatever that Nightmare did to him, he felt it somehow bound a Nightmare to him. If he himself accepted help from a dragon, the Nightmares would know, and that was something he couldn't risk.

“Okay, if that’s how you wanna play,” he grumbled as he quickly reached down and picked up the rope, retying it. The horses slowly came to a stop all around him as he stood back up, grabbing a rather strong stick that was at his feet. His breath caught in his throat as the soldiers weren’t wearing Nightmare robes, no, these were uniforms he’s never seen before. The base color was black with everything outlined blue - even the helmets. Red stripes were coming up from the chest plate, boots, and even the shoulder blades.

One of them with long black hair made their horse take a step forward, his posture straightening into one of authority. “You’re a hard one to get a hold of, but nonetheless, you are now property of Claude Frollo of the Josas Kingdom.”

Hiccup couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow as he let out a small laugh. “Property? Sorry, I’m no one’s property.”

The man’s glassy gray eyes narrowed, unamused. “You were stripped of your freedom when the Mother’s Arms healed then sold you. You are nothing but a tool and object in which our King will give you purpose.” Hiccup’s eyes widened, recalling something Mother Gothel said to him:

“Selling you to the Nightmares means you won’t have your free will for long, and selling you to Callaghan’s army means they’ll slaughter you considering the way they were talking. The other group of people are barbaric ruffians,” she tisked, her eyes narrowing. “I rarely like to work with their kind. However, I could sell you to the sex-crazed Warlord who’s taken a liking to your description, you’d at least stay alive with him.” The dragon whisperer couldn’t help but groan, feeling disgusted. These must be men who worked for that sex crazed warlord she mentioned. As horrifying as the revelation is, that meant that they really did not have a kingdom, and this man wasn’t really a King.

He could still get out of this.

“I have my own purpose in life, and it’s not to bemuse your master,” he growled as he swung the stick around, picking up momentum and getting in a fighting stance.

Eight armed soldiers against a cursed one legged viking with a stick for self defense - there’s been worse odds.

“Don’t struggle, our Lord prefers his toys undamaged.” The leader looked up to where Rapunzel disappeared, his eyes narrowing. “Where’d the girl go?”

So they were interested in her too - thank gods he got her out of here. “I donno, her hair starting glowing again and she just vanished.” He simply shrugged.

The man frowned more, seeming annoyed. “Don’t worry, our Lord has a way of making people talk. Now, fetch.”

The other men, still on their horses, moved forward, making him curse. One of them was getting a net, another was loading a dart in some kind of paper looking straw.

First thing first, he had to get rid of the horses. If there was one dragon call he knew that scared animals on land, it was the call of a dragon that burrowed deep into the ground. Hopefully there weren’t any nearby that could hear him. According to his observations so far, there were none.

Hopefully.

Taking a deep breath, he let it loose. In an instant the horses bucked in fright, the net falling from the man’s hands along with the dart in the others as the horses all ran. Some of the riders stayed on, four fell on their backs.

Goodie, the numbers were literally halved. Without wasting a beat, he leaped forward and kicked the helmet off the soldier nearest to him. Dazed, the soldier did nothing as he smacked him hard on the side of the face, knocking him out cold. A crunch from the stick made him bite his bottom lip nervously.

Three more to go - he could do this as long as the Nightmare left his prosthetic alone.

Picking up a few rocks, he threw one at a soldier near him, hitting the helmet hard. The man gasped as he quickly took it off, trying to silence the horrible ringing that started giving him horrible tinnitus. Swinging the staff around to gain momentum, he swiped it under the man’s legs, making the man fall right back on his back. A blur of motion to his right made him gasp as he swung up, deflecting the man’s staff from hitting him as he side kicked the other man in the head, hoping it knocked him out. He didn’t have time to check as he parried another strike that tried to trip him, slamming his own stick into the other man’s knees. With a yelp he fell to one knee, giving Hiccup an opportunity to hit him in the jugular.

With a choked gasp the man fell back, the wound bleeding a bit. He wasn’t dead, just unconscious thankfully as he picked up the staff the soldier was wielding and growled, finding it rather heavy. Realizing it would only slow him down, he dropped it and stared at the last man, the leader of the group, glowering at his laughing face.

“Who would’ve thought a defected tool like you had this much fight in them,” he smirked, obviously finding Hiccup’s offended face amusing.

“I’m resourceful, not defective,” Hiccup barked back, twirling the stick to gain some momentum. A crack made him wince slightly as he saw the first few inches cave, hanging onto the rest of the stick by a few strands. The man only seemed to chuckle at the image, obviously amused.

“Even your resourcefulness is defective, it would seem,” he said as he stood up straight, no longer in a fighting stance. It only angered Hiccup more. “Maybe he’ll make you a more useful tool after I give him the retrieval report.”

The dragon whisperer opened his mouth just as he felt something prick the back of his neck. Cursing under his breath he glanced behind him, seeing two men on foot with skid marks on their faces from falling from their horses a little further up. They were all glowering darkly at him. One of them still had the straw from where they shot the dart.

He still had some time.

Turning to the leader, he charged. The man merely chuckled as he took out a staff and blocked Hiccup’s swing, letting Hiccup press against him so their faces were a few inches apart. “Still fighting even though it’s hopeless?” He asked with a softening smirk. “You can feel it, can’t you? The way your head fogs over, the way your limbs start to get so heavy all you want to do is just, collapse-” he pushed heavily against Hiccup’s stick, the branch finally snapping in half. With a cry Hiccup stumbled back on his bottom, feeling the world spinning.

Shit - shit shit - not like this!

“If it’s any consolation, you’re the most challenging adversary we’ve had in a long time,” the leader said as he loomed over him. Hiccup bared his teeth as he closed his eyes and rolled forward between the man's legs. He nearly threw up, but the adrenaline kept him going.

With a surprised gasp the man turned just as Hiccup stumbled to his feet. With a loud roar of defiance, Hiccup swung one of the broken pieces of the staff against the man’s face. With a cry the man took a step back as Hiccup saw a little bit of red form on the man’s cheek as he regained his balance despite the way his eyes swam. There were three of them - no, there was only one of them, and he was rubbing the back of his hand against a rather deep scratch he made across his right left cheek.

Another prick - this time he felt it on the front of his neck as he groaned, feeling the liquid poor into him as he stumbled back like a drunkard. Shakingly he reached up and pulled the needle out, clenching it tightly in his hand with the pieces of his broken stick.

“Don’t worry defective tool, I forgive you for that,” the leader said, though he seemed less amused than before. “We’ll teach you the proper way.”

His eyes swam even more as his limbs started to shake. He didn’t want it to end here, he could handle this, he knew he could!

His good knee collapsed, forcing him to fall to one knee. Okay, maybe he couldn’t… for now at least. He wouldn't give up, he’d never give up.

‘I… believe in you, Jack,’ he mumbled as his world fell to black.

----

It’s cold, that’s the first thought that came to mind as he felt himself stir. Instantly he started to shiver, but it didn’t seem to matter. No cloth was brushing against his skin, making him blanch. He didn’t have any clothes on? And this smell - it was sickeningly sweet, it made it hard to think as his eyes slowly fluttered open. He was in a dimly lit room that oddly felt humid and smelled like weird oils. Then again, the sweet smell in the air made it hard to decipher what exactly he was smelling, let alone pinpoint where it was coming from.

Drugs, he realized after a frustrating moment. That sweet smell was probably some kind of drug that made it hard to think, let alone move.

Great. Just great.

Trying to move his arms, he groaned, feeling them numbly above him in chains. It was taking everything he had not to start coming to conclusions and panicking. If he succumbed to fear, it’d be over.

Taking a few deep shuddering breaths, he tried clearing his mind.

“They haven’t used you - yet,” he heard the same voice from earlier say, making him growl.

Oh right, with everything going on he forgot a Nightmare was attached to him. Wasn’t he lucky?

“Who are you?” He managed to slur out, hating how pathetic his voice sounded like this.

“Does that really matter?” The voice asked back. “The more important question is how are you going to get out of this mess?”

“You’re the reason I’m in it,” Hiccup barked back bitterly. “If you hadn’t touched my prosthetic-”

“You wouldn’t know the truth,” the voice finished for him, making the dragon whisperer roll his eyes.

“Oh yeah sure, what truth, hm? Enlighten me, oh messenger of dark despair,” he mocked.

The voice was silent for a moment before it hummed. “That’s a new one, I kind of like it. It fits quite well considering my message will bring you despair.”

“Oh, shocking,” Hiccup sarcastically remarked. “Try giving your message to someone who believes what you say.” Pulling on the chains, he groaned, not even sure why he tried. Metal, duh, it wouldn’t break that way. Damn the drugs messing with his usually logical brain.

“I had you captured so you could learn the truth the hard way,” the voice merely said. “Don’t worry, you aren’t in any danger. At any point in time, all you have to do is ask for help, and I’ll stop this - I’ll stop all of them.”

Hiccup’s eyebrows furrowed in suspicion, not understanding the other at all. Why would a Nightmare subject him to such a horrific situation, then claim to save him if he asked? It didn’t make any sense. “What truth are you talking about?” The dragon whisperer cautiously asked, knowing he was probably walking right into a trap.

The room grew even dimmer as the shadows started dancing along the walls. Hiccup had to squint his tainted eyesight as a figure started to hazily form. It was a tall man with gray skin and piercing yellow eyes with pitch black hair spiked upwards adorning a black robe that seemed to be made of shadows. For some reason the very sight of him made his heart beat faster in his chest as all his fears started intensifying.

What if he was already used? What if he was turned into a doll for someone else's enjoyment? What if he wasn’t strong enough and gave away all his dragon knowledge?

What if Jack gave up on him? - No, no he shut those thoughts down immediately before even more surfaced, making him glower at the shadow man infront of him. Whoever this was, they were powerful, maybe even more powerful than the Last Quarter Rank. But that would mean-

“You know what’s amusing?” The voice chimed in, cutting his thoughts off there. “Typically when someone is poisoned, I’m able to peer into their mind and form their Nightmares. But you - you’re different,” he said, the revelation slow yet horrifying. “No matter what I tried, you formed your own nightmares - nightmares I couldn’t even see. When you were conscious, I couldn’t even penetrate that thick skull of yours.”

Hiccup felt his breath catch in his throat.

He knew who this was.

“You even manage to break through my General’s influence and move when you were captured by the Mother’s Arms. Even though he was present to everyone else, you should’ve been frozen in place. Yet you weren’t.” His eyes narrowed. “Even after I had one of my men pour my influence into you, all it did was render you unconscious. Yet even in that state I couldn’t get so much as a glimpse of your dreams.” He came over to him, gently cupping his chin in his cold hand. “And why is that, hm? What makes you so special? I realized Jackson must’ve noticed this, after all, why else would he keep someone like you around?” His eyes softened into something darker, something that made him uneasy as the demon gently started moving his thumb against his freckled cheek. “Aside from being easy on the eyes, what stopped him from sending you away like he does to all the others?”

With a growl Hiccup yanked his head back, pulling free from the demigods grip. Pitch merely snorted as Hiccup felt rough cold fingertips against his bare sides, making his eyes widen in both fear and anger.

“Don’t touch me-”

“Don’t worry, I’ve already been inside you, remember what I said earlier?” He smirked, making Hiccup feel both disgusted and violated. He didn’t want to think of being filled with dark influence in that way. “Besides, as I said, I’m here to help you realize the truth, that there’s something different about you, and that’s the only reason Jackson’s keep you around.”

“Don’t call him that,” Hiccup snapped as he used all his strength to swing his body slightly backwards in an attempt to get away from his touch. The demigod merely smirked, seeming amused as he took a steps away, bringing his hands back to himself.

“Jackson senses something off about you too, and knowing his curious nature, he wants to figure out what it is-”

“If you’re trying to make me turn my back on Jack, you’re wasting your breath,” he snapped, not wanting to hear it. “Nothing you say will change my mind about him.”

Pitch curled his lip before letting out a short laugh. “Oh, trust me, I’ve seen how stupidly stubborn you can be,” he said as he started circling him. “No-” Hiccup felt his breath hitch as those lips were at his ear, that hot breath making him want to kick him in the family jewel. “I’m just showing you that Jack is scared of you.”

Those forest green eyes couldn’t help but widen in shock at the statement, unable to help it as he spoke his thought out loud: “Scared… of me?”

No, that wasn’t possible.

“Like I said,” Pitch said as he swung around to face him again. “Not even I, who is stronger than Jack, can read or control you, no matter how hard I try.” Holding a hand out, black sand swirled out and formed a horse. “Not even with this.”

Fear thundered in his chest as he tried to fight it. Of course it didn’t matter. There was nothing he could do as Pitch pressed it to his chest. His entire body went numbly cold, his eyesight fading in and out - but only for a moment.

“Say you hate Jackson, now ,” the demigod ordered, his voice full of power. Numbly Hiccup stared at the black horse that looked like a tattoo on his chest as he waited to feel his lips move.

But nothing happened.

“I can’t even read your thoughts right now, and I’m the leader and source of power for the Nightmares,” Pitch said bitterly as he waved his hand. The horse tattoo dissolved into black sand that fell uselessly to the ground, allowing Hiccup to let out a relieved yet confused breath.

That… didn’t make any sense. There was nothing special about him - he didn’t even have a god parent! He was just a typical human being!

Pitch came close again, his hand once again gripping him by the chin. “What makes you so special, Hiccup Haddock?”

He… didn't know. It made no sense - Pitch wasn’t making any sense! Jack never said he was scared of him, in fact, he always seemed scared for him. Unless… that’s why he tried so hard to make him go back to Berk in the first place…?

“You don’t know either, do you?” Pitch asked as he tilted his head up him. “They’re coming.” He glanced back at what seemed to be a door a little bit aways, but it was too dark to really see clearly. “They bathed you, took measurements, examinations, then lathered you in lotions and oils.” Hiccup’s eyes widened in horror, desperately trying not to imagine so many people touching and violating his body. “They’re probably either gonna dress you up for their so called Lord, or he’s coming to see you in your natural state to decide your fate. But don’t worry, what I said before still stands.” His thumb gently started rubbing his cheek again, feeling the freckled one trembling a bit in fear and uncertainty. “When you finally realize Jack won’t save you, just call for me, and I’ll stop them in their tracks.”

That again - that’s the part he didn’t understand. “What do you have to gain from this? I could just ask for help without giving up on Jack - you can’t see into my thoughts.”

“True,” Pitch chuckled, seeming amused. “But when I step in to help, no one lives except you.” Hiccup’s eyes widened in shock, realizing what he meant.

If he asked for help, Pitch would kill everyone, including the innocent people here. “I’d never ask for your help, no matter what!” Hiccup snapped, which only made Pitch tisk.

“Oh Hiccup, how naive you are about the world. These people are even worse than me. You see, their methods are… invasive in a different way, and the others you call innocent? They’re all looking out for themselves, and will do anything to save their own skin. And I mean, anything .” Slowly he stood up straight and let go of his chin. “You’ll see how the world really is, my dear Hiccup. I’m just a call away.”

The door slammed open, and in that instant Pitch was gone. Glancing up, he saw a few people dressed in expensive colorful silks carrying various accessories and delicate fabrics.

“He’s awake!” He heard a woman gasp. “Do it, quickly! They say he’s aggressive!”

“I’m not-” he coughed out as the sweet scent got more intense. The effects were nearly instant as the world got hazier. In the dim flickering candle light, he barely made out women who now had masks over their faces as they cautiously approached him, a few staying by an odd banal plant by the door.

Their hands were brushing his skin, making him want to snap at them to stop, but not so much as a groan left his lips.

“-many freckles, how strange-”

“No, how glorious!”

“Thin, some muscle but not intruding at all-”

“He’s rather feminine, like some of the female warriors.”

“And his hair, it’s brown yet sparkles red!”

“Too bad there’s a scar on his chin-”

“And that he’s... defective.”

Defective… were they talking about his leg? That didn’t make him defective, he was still capable without it!

Hands were on his hips, so many hands-

He tried to move, tried to tell them to back off, but his body wouldn’t respond. He lay limbless as they continued. Like this, he couldn't even start hyperventilating, the drug was keeping his body too calm. Even when he heard a loud thud and a battle cry a little bit aways, his body remained calm.

‘Relax… you can handle this,’ he shuddered to himself. ‘You just have to hold out until Jack gets here.’

It felt like an eternity, but those hands left him as they all went silent. Did they finally leave?

“What… a fine shell,” he heard an older voice muster. “The red matches his rare hair well, I can see why you had trouble picking between red and green, they both suit him well. Though the green would really make these exquisite freckles pop even under the veils-” Hiccup wanted to stiffen as he felt a cold hand brush against his belly button, though the drugs prevented him from doing so. “And the gold really brings out the color of his skin! Like this, he looks like a phoenix taking human form!”

A phoenix… really? That was something he definitely thought he’d never be compared to. Guess it was better than some other animals.

“These emerald jewels are really fine touches-” fingers forced one of his eyes open, his blurry vision making it hard to see the man’s features. “What a fine green! Yes, these jewels are perfect - he’s perfect!”

“Lord Follo, if I may interrupt,” the leader from the ambush said, making anger rise within Hiccup. Of course he was here. “Though I can see you’re quite excited to lay with this defect, may I remind you he took out the me and the scouts nearly single handedly? It’s too dangerous to let your desire rush things. If anything were to happen to you…”

“Your concern touches me, just as I desire to touch him-” those hands were holding his sides, those rough fingers running up and down them. They didn’t stop there though, they traveled further down to caress his ass The dragon whisperer willed with all his might to move - to speak - to do anything to retaliate.

But nothing - absolutely nothing worked.

‘Don’t freak out, there’s still a chance - there’s still time!’ Hiccup tried to reassure himself.

He wasn’t sure how much time passed since everything happened, but surely Jack was almost here. The demigod would never let something so horrific happen to him just as he wouldn’t let anything like this happen to him.

“-in your care until he’s properly trained,” the man said as Hiccup slowly tuned back into the world. “But I don’t want his body too damaged. Only do harm that can heal, no more defects on him, got it?”

“Yes sir, as you wish.”

“How naive of the Lord,” he heard Pitch say. No one else reacted, meaning he was the only one who could hear him. “That man just wants you for himself. I give it until tonight before he takes his turn with you.” He chuckled into his ear, making Hiccup squeeze his eyes tightly shut.

That won’t happen. Jack was going to save him, he was sure of it.

----

It felt like only moments after he fell that the world started coming back to the demigod.

“-don’t have time to babysit!” A female voice muffly yelled, obviously annoyed.

“I know but you’re forgetting two major factors!” The male’s voice from earlier hollered back, seeming just as annoyed. “One, this guy saved Pascal, he might have some information, and two, he’s a demigod, Cassandra, a demi- GOD . I know we’re more than capable of getting Blondie back on our own but having godly-like powers as back up would be nice!”

Oh, so that’s why they didn’t just leave him for dead, they wanted to use his powers. Sadly he didn’t have time to entertain them.

Very sluggishly he started to sit up, his entire body achy and sore. He hadn’t used that much power in so long, he couldn’t help the way his face paled. “How… long have I been out?” He instinctively asked no one in particular. The two strangers looked at each other, the female only seeming more annoyed and the male giving a nervous smile.

“Two days and a quarter?” The man guessed, though went silent as he saw the panic overwhelm Jack.

That was technically nearly three whole days. So much could’ve happened in three whole days, including Hiccup giving up on him if he wasn’t dead yet!

“Toothless-” he looked around frantically, seeing the dragon sitting between the two humans eating a seasoned fish. The dragon looked up at him with a face that read ‘finally’ before swallowing the rest whole.

“He’s fine,” the dragon reassured, trying to use simple words so the demigod would understand and stop panicking. A hyperventilating demigod was useless. “Need - --- dragon, ---- --- friends,” he motioned to the humans and the chameleon that was on the man’s shoulder.

The humans behind the dragon looked down at the reptile before back at the demigod, both shocked. “You understand this thing?” The man gasped. “That’s both amazing and horrifying! Then again, you are a demigod so I guess these kind of things are normal for you.”

Jack shook his head, not having time for idle chit chat as he stood. Toothless groaned, hating how impatient Jack was. If words weren’t getting through, he’d have to draw, which was the way Hiccup used to communicate with dragons until he perfected the language.

Grabbing a stick between his teeth, he started drawing in the sand, gathering everyone’s attention as he recalled what Pascal told them earlier.

The first drawing was of a camp. He looked up at everyone to be sure they were looking before drawing flames. Taking a step to the right, he made another drawing of Jack holding a cage with a blob in it, to which everyone deduced was the chameleon. The next drawing was of them flying over two stick figures who were waving for help.

“Hey, we never asked for help,” the female said, but Toothless ignored her and kept drawing. The next one was two stick figures helping one laying down, then of a weird circle creature that must’ve been the chameleon drawing like he was. He drew a stick figure with really long hair with the blob on her shoulder, then an arrow pointing to a figure with a square on his left foot who was obviously Hiccup. He then circled the last picture, pointing at it as he looked at Jack, hoping he’d get it.

Thankfully Jack was good at charades because Toothless was a horrible artist. “Is this girl a friend of yours?” He asked the other two, who both nodded.

“She was kidnapped by the Mother’s Arms almost a month ago and we’ve been tracking them ever since. She keeps leaving red herrings to throw us off,” the woman angrily mumbled as she tightly clenched her fists.

“We finally found their main camp, but a few of the escaped prisoners said another army took her and a man captive and headed in this direction.” The man said as he crossed his arms. “They’re pretty sloppy, they aren’t even trying to cover their tracks,” the short haired female pointed to the tire tracks of a wagon and horses hooves. If they weren’t taking any precautions, it meant they were in a rush. These two didn’t pose a big threat, which meant something else did.

“I went into the camp and saw at least three different types of soldiers in there, all of which are enemies. They were probably being attacked as they fled,” his eyes darkened, hoping beyond hope they didn’t accidentally hit the captives while trying to retrieve them.

Both of their faces paled, the male swallowing thickly. “What armies?”

The demigod diverted his gaze to the fire they set up for lunch, surprised they’d take such a risk and break during precious sunlight hours. Then again they probably had to since they were hauling him around. “Other than the Mother’s arms, I saw Callaghan’s army, and the Nightmares.” Both of them, even the chameleon stiffened in horror.

“The Nightmares…” the female mumbled, not wanting to think of what they’d do if they got a hold of Rapunzel. “We have to move, and fast.” Getting to her feet, she kicked dirt on the fire and picked up the bag close to her. “No more breaks until nightfall.”

The man groaned, looking miserable but didn’t question her as he picked up the other bag. “We walked all through the night! Without my beauty sleep, Rapunzel won’t even recognize me!”

Ignoring the comment, the lady looked to Jack, her dark eyes narrowing. “You don’t have to travel with us, but since they have both of our friends, we’ll benefit from working together.”

Jack pursed his lips, not sure if that was such a good idea. After all they were on foot, he could fly much faster and cover more ground. Yet it was using his powers that put him out of commission for nearly three whole days in the first place. Maybe it would be better if he conserved his energy just in case a powerful Nightmare did have Hiccup. He still wasn’t fully rested...

“Fine, but I’ll rally up some horses, it’ll take too long to go by foot,” he said as he let the wind levitate him. “What’s your names?”

“I’m Eugene Fitzherbert,” the man said, obviously happy the demigod was joining them. “And this is our ice cold demoness-”

“Cassandra. We’re from Corona,” she interrupted.

Corona, he heard the stories. Thankfully they were known as being a peaceful kingdom with trustworthy people, which made him feel even more confident in his choice to travel with them. “I’m Jack Frost, and before you freak out, no, the monster died years ago,” he reassured when he saw her tense. “If your friend’s with mine, she’s in serious danger. Keep following the tracks and I’ll bring you horses. We don’t have a lot of time to waste.”

Without another word he flew off, trying to suppress the panic that still made his heart race.

What if he needed to fly to him at full speed? He had no clue where he was, but it would be better than traveling by foot. Then again, he still felt tired… resting was the best choice so he could actually save him.

Right…?

“He’s fine,” he heard Toothless mumble beside him, making the demigod blink over at him. How would he know if he was fine? He wasn’t with him!

The dragon rolled his eyes, knowing what the stupid human was thinking. “Hiccup is stupid, but also smart and strong,” he said, trying to keep it simple enough that even Jack could understand.

The demigod bit his bottom lip. Of course he knew Hiccup was really smart and fairly strong. There was no doubt he was doing everything he could to prolong whatever they were trying to do to him. What really scared him was the capture’s motives and plans, and what they had in store for Hiccup.

----

It was so hard trying to process everything, from the broken skeletal figures who were forced to pleasure nobles to torturing innocent people for ‘fun,’ the dragon whisperer was relieved he still hadn’t eaten anything so he couldn't throw up as he was given a tour of ‘what’s to come.’

He was fairly certain he recognized a few of the people the man called ‘handlers’ by their clothes and insignia. One had the Hamada Brother logo on their bag who looked strikingly familiar to someone who was working on the Safe House with them. He couldn’t be too sure, but he definitely recognized some people from Zootopia. It was hard not to, and he’d rather forget what he was seeing them do.

There was a man he nearly skipped over in his head. It was the same man who was telling others at a pub about a thief who had kidnapped a little girl, then proceeded to say it wasn’t his first victim. Jack nearly froze him and his buddies as they left.

Now Hiccup wished he had.

The most sickening part of it all aside from how brainwashed these people were were the dead bodies. Some deaths looked purposeful while others looked like it was done ‘in the moment.’

Burn - he wanted all these filthy people to burn. Even when the victims were finally free, he wasn’t sure what they’d even do. That didn’t mean he’d give up on them - he’d never give up on them.

“Lord Follo reserved you for him and I, so luckily you won’t be put on that kind of duty,” he said, and sadly Hiccup didn’t need him to elaborate. “You’re fairly strong, I’ll have you start corpse duty.”

Finally the man set him down, Hiccup just realizing they gave him a prosthetic as he stood on wobbly drugged feet. Glancing down at it, he saw it was mostly covered by fabric, probably because everyone here thought it was some kind of horrifying defect.

Disgusting sexist prejudice assholes. Yet they saw nothing wrong with their whole operation they were running. Made perfect sense.

As much as he wanted to make a fuss, he didn’t dare do it with innocent people nearby. He merely did his job no matter how hard it was to really move his limbs, the medicine still heavily affecting him. Besides, they gave him corpse duty. There was no way he wasn’t going to honor the ones who perished here. Some were even younger than he was.

At some point his eyes met with a woman with long tangled blond hair with golden hooped earrings and a matching necklace. Despite doing what she was told, her face was filled with burning determination. All it took was meeting her eyes for a second to know she was an ally.

Pitch suddenly chuckled softly in his ear, greatly confusing him. Before he could even ask what was so funny, he felt arms grab him. Instinctively he moved and elbowed them in the chest, which only caused another person to grab his attacking arm. Something pricked his neck, making him hiss under his breath.

Not again.

“Oh defect, fighting back is a big no.” Hiccup gasped as what felt like fire started streaming through his veins. This wasn’t the same numbing drug from last time-! “No matter what someone does to you.” His handler whispered into his ear, chapped disgusting lips brushing the skin. The dragon whisperer turned to him with a glare as another man punched him hard in the side, knocking the breath out of him.

“Now now, Lord Follo said to be gentle on the defect’s body. He wants to keep it in pristine condition... for now.” The man huffed before storming away, making his handler chuckle. “The man just wanted a feel. After all, you have everyone looking at you, including the slaves.” The dragon whisperer couldn’t help it as he glanced up, seeing it was true. “I’m surprised they didn’t beg to have time with you.” Hiccup tried to shrug him off his burning and crumbling body, but all that did was make him go weak in the knees. The handler merely propped him up by the hips and held his chin in his hand in order to force him to look at all the onlookers. The blond girl was looking down, ignoring the commotion and continuing her work. “They all want you, even the slaves. Maybe Lord Follo will allow it after he’s grown tired of you.”

“I told you,” Pitch only said to him, making Hiccup struggle even more despite the pain. “Can you hear them? They slaves are trying to talk their owners into requesting you so they can get a break. Cruel, but smart on their part.” The pained dragon whisperer tried to ignore him as he focused on the pain, but his voice just wouldn’t go away. “You’ll end up just like them… mindless, numb - a perfect shell.”

Despite the agonizing burning attacking every nerve, Hiccup moved down and bit the man’s hand hard , making him cry out as he slammed his head against his. Sadly he didn’t even feel the pain as he merely elbowed him in the family jewel, his handler’s howls of pain echoing as he felt another dart hit him in the arm, pulling him into unconsciousness.

Anything to get out of being subjected to that kind of torture. He’d rather feel physical pain than be subjected to that hell anyday. If he kept acting up, maybe they’d prolong it long enough for Jack to find him.

----

They covered a surprisingly good amount of ground in the short time they had the horses, which made Jack hopeful. Toothless was even flying a bit ahead of them to warn them if he saw anything to give Jack some time to rest.

“So who’s this friend of yours? I think you mentioned her name’s Rapunzel?” Jack asked the other two, trying to fill the awkward silence between them. They were obviously weary of him, not that he could blame them. He was still weary of them too.

For a moment they didn’t answer as they shared uneasy looks, making Jack groan. “Fine, I’ll go first,” he intervened. “My friend’s name is Hiccup Haddock. He purposely got kidnapped to free the people the Mother’s Arms kidnapped from Zootopia.”

Eugene couldn’t help but burst into laughter, and if Jack didn’t know any better, he could’ve sworn he saw a small smirk on Cassandra’s face. “I’m sorry, did you say his name is hiccup ?” He managed out between chuckles. The demigod merely smiled a bit as he nodded, watching as Eugene laughed some more. At least he was getting some reaction out of them. “I’ve heard some pretty unfortunate names but man does that one take the cake!”

“Fitzherbert,” Cassandra warned before tossing a glance over at Jack. “That’s a pretty ballsy move.” “I know,” Jack said with a proud fondness he couldn’t hide. “From what I saw at camp, most of the prisoners did escape, but Mother Gothel must’ve told the warlords about him, which is why he didn’t.”

Cassandra seemed to flinch at that as she avoided complete eye contact. If Jack didn’t know any better, he’d think she felt guilty with the way her back was slouched and the way her eyes were cast a certain way. Eugene looked over at her sadly, as if wishing he could comfort her in some way, though didn’t know how.

“What does her telling them have anything to do with what happened?” She managed to ask after a few moments.

“It’s complicated,” Jack started, not really sure how to explain it to them without going into detail. The less people that knew the better. “The Nightmares are after him because he’s my friend. They want to use him against me. As for Callaghan’s army, he sort of came up with a way to rid them from a village, but now they want his knowledge to repeat it for their own benefit.”

Was that too vague? The other two simply nodded, leaving him to believe it surprisingly wasn’t.

“I bet him and Varian would get along,” Eugene said with a smile, as if trying to lighten the mood.

Not really knowing how to respond, Jack let out a small awkward chuckle. “Probably. He gets along with just about anyone.”

“Princess of Corona,” Cassandra suddenly said, making Jack blink over to her. “She was the host for a powerful magical item called the sun drop since she was born. It… was supposed to be gone, but… so was she .”

“She?” The demigod asked, noting the dark tone in her voice.

Eugene looked between the two as Cassandra rode a little faster, trying to separate herself from the conversation now. “Gothel,” he quietly clarified, keeping his eyes on her to make sure she was okay. “Her mother.”

Mother?! The demigod couldn’t help the way he glanced over at her again. He hadn’t seen Gothel recently, so he couldn’t really make out the similarities.

“Long story short, the sun drop and moon stone were sent back to where they belong, but somehow Gothel came back even though we were sure the bitch was dead and poof, Rapunzel’s hair became enchanted with the sun drop again.”

There was a very complicated story behind that, he was sure of it. “What does the sun drop let her do?”

“Honestly? It’s all a bit confusing, but she mostly uses it to heal.”

Jack decided to stop there as he saw how uncomfortable the topic was making both of them. At least he had a better idea as to who was with Hiccup and what kind of danger she might find herself in. If the Nightmares found out about her power, they’d want to snuff out her light. And if Callaghan’s army found her? They’d enslave her to heal all of them. Thankfully they wouldn’t kill or sell her though.

And if she could heal, that meant there was a pretty good chance he was free from the knife wound and Nightmare poison.

“Hey Jackass!” He heard Toothless wail from ahead. Without warning he jumped off the horse and let the wind carry him, his eyes narrowing as he saw Toothless start to veer off the path.

Catching up to him, he felt his breath catch in his throat. Bodies of soldiers lay dead with their only wagon in pieces, but they weren't just any soldiers. No, they bore the insignia of a horned viking helmet with spikes jutting out of the top.

“The Outcasts,” Jack hissed as he landed, quickly looking through the wreckage. Toothless dropped down next to him and helped, letting out a whining noise a few seconds after.

“Hiccup,” the dragon mumbled quietly, making Jack look up from where he was searching, only for his heart to stop. In the dragon’s mouth was Hiccup’s prosthetic - there was no mistaking the unique design.

So many scenarios ran through his mind, so many horrific ones that always ended with Hiccup’s death. Desperately he shook his head and squeezed his eyes shut, recalling the night of their separation:

“I’m well aware of the risks of war, I can do this,” Hiccup said, giving Jack an encouraging smile. “If they take my prosthetic, I’ll find a way to make a temporary one. If they hurt me, I’ll make them think I’m weaker than I am. If they starve and dehydrate me, I'll exaggerate my condition to convince them to give me a larger portion – I’ll be fine Jack; there’s a benefit to having a fishbone like body.”

Right… Hiccup knew what he was doing. Even without a prosthetic, he was a force to be reckoned with, and even if he couldn’t cause chaos, he knew how to stall until Jack got there. He had to believe that in order to stay level headed right now.

Bringing the prosthetic close to his lips, he clenched it tightly. “Hang in there Hic, I’m close, I promise.”

Numbly he looked around the scene a bit more carefully, trying to capture the full story. Among the bodies he saw not only Outcasts, but Callaghan’s army too. It was safe to say The Outcasts smuggled him out of the burning camp only to have the other army swoop in to try to take their prize. It was impossible to tell who was victorious though.

Toothless gently dropped the prosthetic infront of him, looking up at him sadly. The dragon was worried too, he saw it in the way his body trembled slightly. “He’s fine, I know he is,” Jack reassured as he gently pet the dragon behind the ears. The reptile closed his eyes as he let out a few whines, only to stiffen.

The demigod instantly froze too, straining his ears to listen. “Dragons,” Toothless sniffled into a hiss. Jack strained his ears even more along with his eyes, not picking up on anything.

They were being watched though - he could feel those hypnotic eyes bearing into them.

“Ready to exit stage left?” Toothless didn’t know what that meant, but jumped on Jack’s shoulder anyway. Green acid shot at them from four different directions, the wind pulling them out just in time.

“Wow, okay, maybe we should’ve waited-!” He heard Euguene’s voice and cursed under his breath. Looking down he saw speedy taloned footprints being pressed in some loose dirt heading straight for Cassandra and Euguene who just rode up on the scene.

Shit, invisible dragons-! “Changelings - run!” Jack cried. They both commanded their horses to turn

The footprints quickened

They were out of time.

Taking a deep breath, the demigod commanded the wind to press on their backs, shooting them and their horses into the air. It took a lot out of him to do this, but it was the only way.

Their screams followed them up next to Jack as he willed them and himself forward, straining his eyes and ears in case one of the dragons realized where they were.

“Th-thanks for the save,” Cassandra said, finding Eugene’s bluing face amusing despite the near death experience. “Did you find anything?”

“Hiccup’s prosthetic,” he said, putting it in his pocket as he willed them forward, trying to get as far away as possible. “They were captured by people who knew him well, meaning I probably can’t track him,” he cursed under his breath. If Terrible Terrors couldn’t find him, maybe they’d have to rely on a Rumblehorn. Hiccup mentioned they were the best trackers when they first met. The only problem was he had no clue how to find one, let alone train one. Toothless was really helpful and capable of convincing a Terrible Terror to help, but a Rumblehorn? Probably not.

“How are you tracking him?” Cassandra asked, an idea forming. “Was it with that other dragon?”

“Yeah, but I bet they masked his scent knowing I’d be tracking him,” he grumbled, frustrated.

“What if we used Raps’s scent?” Cassandra proposed, gaining Jack’s interest. “If they’re like most enemies we come across, they probably don’t see her as a threat, meaning there’s a chance they didn’t cover her scent.”

The demigod hummed in thought, honestly not knowing if the Outcasts and Callaghan’s army were known to be sexist or not. They were both pretty dumb, he remembered that much. “Let’s try it. They both weren’t there, meaning there’s still a good chance they’re still together. Do you have something important with her scent?”

Both Eugene and Cassandra thought for a moment before Eugene’s face lit up. “Oh Cass, do you still have the flower hair clippy thing you got for her?”

Her eyes widened as she quickly reached into her pocket, a sad smile befalling her face as she stared at the beautiful pink flower clip she got for Rapunzel right before she was kidnapped. “She wore it for a whole day.”

“That should work,” the demigod said as he delicately took the clip in his hands. Now all they needed was another Terrible Terror and hope Hiccup was still with her.

----

When he woke again, he was back in the cell from before, his hands once again chained above his head as the drugs made it hard to think.

Great.

“Do you see how hopeless your situation is now?” Pitch’s voice whispered against his ear, making him groan.

Not this again. He wouldn’t let this go on.

“Actually, it gives me a sense of hope,” Hiccup mumbled, feeling the medicine wasn’t as strong as last time. The demigod couldn’t help the way he laughed, finding this amusing.

“Hopeful? That looked hopeful to you?”

“Yes,” he said as he pulled on the chains a bit, finding they were just as tight as last time. “Because I know I can do better this time.”

“Oh, so that’s what this is about,” Pitch mumbled, sounding bored. “Everyone thinks they can be a hero-” “I don’t want to be a hero,” Hiccup interrupted as he pulled even harder at the restraints. “I just do what I think is right.”

Pitch couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped his lips. “Is there really a difference?”

“Well, literally speaking, the word means protector or defender, given it’s a greek word-”

“A chatty bookworm too, no wonder he likes you so much,” Pitch interrupted, amused.

Hiccup rolled his eyes, wishing he’d just leave him alone already. “I don’t care what people label me as, hero, annoyance, useless - it doesn’t matter. What matters is I stay true to what I believe in, and I certainly don’t believe in you.” Darkness swirled in Pitch’s eyes as that teasing smirk finally fell. The room grew dimmer as the King of Shadows turned his back to him, making the dragon whisperer slightly uneasy.

“You really think you can help these miserable bags of flesh?” He asked with a mocking tone. “You, alone, against a whole army?”

Hiccup bit his bottom lip, knowing this was Pitch’s true presence. “All of them? No, but I can help some, and that’s all that matters.”

Pitch turned to face him again, his annoyed frown slowly lifting into a small challenging smile. “Fine,” he said, snapping his fingers. The hold around his wrists suddenly vanished. With a surprised gasp he fell to his hands and knees, somehow stopping himself from falling flat on his face. “I’ll give you a chance to save these lost souls, but don’t expect me to help you unless you beg for it.”

Hiccup slowly sat up, the medicine nearly making him throw up now that his body was physically moving. “I don’t need your help,” he said as he slowly gazed around the room. Despite being drugged the whole time, he made sure to be attentive. In every room he saw today, including his own, was a banal looking plant. Most castles loved to show off plants with beautiful flowers, so why were they using these boring looking ones?

Unless they had some benefit.

Crawling over to it, and with some difficulty, he finally managed to grab a few leaves. Throwing one in his mouth, he swallowed it and stuffed the others in his waistband, hoping they wouldn't fall out. If something happened and he couldn’t get to one of the other plants located around the castle, he wanted to be sure he had a few for backup.

“So you noticed the drug suppressor, I’m impressed.” Hiccup merely ignored him as he kept focused on his goal.

Now for the hard part - he had to find the girl with wild hair from the courtyard. With so many chains on her, she was probably still undergoing training like him, meaning there was a chance she was nearby.

“I bet you won’t even find a way out of this room,” Pitch mocked from the shadows, but Hiccup ignored him again. Like mentioned before, the dragon whisperer made sure he paid close attention to everything that happened, meaning he noticed something Pitch obviously didn’t.

Taking a deep breath, he struggled to his feet. Surprisingly the room didn’t spin like before and his feet remained fairly stable considering he couldn’t walk at all moments ago. Maybe the plant’s scent had some clearing properties too.

Stumbling the first few steps, he clumsily made it to the door and pressed his ear against it.

Silence - he didn't hear so much as clinking metal, let alone anyone talking. For once the odds seemed to be in his favor.

For some reason that didn’t comfort him at all.

“It’s useless-” Pitch stopped as the door slowly crept open when the freckled one pulled, making him growl. “What idiots,” he grumbled as he stepped back into the shadows.

Hiccup was more than relieved he finally shut up as he looked down the hall, seeing no one but dozens of cell doors. Frustration started slithering in his heart. There was no way he could check all these cells without someone hearing him, and he couldn't exactly call out either.

There had to be some way to find her before they realized he was missing.

Maybe he should start with the first cell and see what came from checking it. When they were forcing him into clothes, he could’ve sworn he vaguely heard a shouting female further away. With how thick these walls were, there was a good chance she was in the room next to his.

Yeah right, like he’d have that much luck. Whoever was in the room though might have some valuable information.

Taking very light steps, he very slowly started to push on the door. Just like his, it wasn’t locked, leading him to believe the soldiers were far too cocky.

That would definitely come in handy.

Peeking his head in, he couldn’t believe his luck. There chained to the wall just as he was, was the girl with long trusseled blonde hair with golden hoop earrings that matched the green beaded necklace along her neck and wrist. The closer he got, he realized her ankles were chained to the floor as well.

“Freckles?” She asked as her ferocious expression melted into confusion. “How’d you get out?”

Hiccup took note in the way her face was scrunched at the sides, giving him the impression that her pride was hurt. “It doesn’t matter,” he quickly whispered as he slid into the room and closed the door behind him. Pressing his ear against it, he listened again.

No one. Good.

“I’m Hiccup,” he said as he slowly made his way over, trying his hardest to prevent his prosthetic from clinking too loud against the floor. “And you?”

His answer made her narrow her eyes in suspicion as that rather frightening expression from earlier came back. “How do I know you aren’t a trap?” She asked, obviously not letting it go.

“Cause why would I want to be here especially wearing this?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. The girl couldn’t help but nod, seeming to believe that answer at least. “Still, how did you get out?!” She tugged on the chains on her wrists and ankles in annoyance. “Not even I can get out, and I can get out of almost anything.”

“Oh for the love of-” he rolled his eyes before taking a deep breath, trying to calm himself. They didn’t have a lot of time and she was wasting it on questions?

“Someone helped me,” he said, glaring at the darkest corner of the room. “Even though I could’ve gotten out myself.”

The girl couldn’t help but snort. “Someone helped you? That’s not suspicious at all!” She mocked.

“I’m cursed, does that work?!” Hiccup finally snapped, losing a little bit of patience. “This will probably have a really bad ending unless my friend gets here soon, but I refuse to sit back and let myself be treated like this.”

The smile slowly fell from her lips as her eyes never left his face. She must’ve found it convincing because she let out an exasperated sigh. “Fine, I trust you… for now,” she said. “But if your cursed ass gets us killed I’ll murder you!” “Sounds fair,” Hiccup couldn’t help but smile, relieved she was smarter than to put up too much of a fight. “I’m gonna look at the chains a moment, okay?” He warned as he came forward, studying the metal. It was surprisingly made well, which is probably why they felt cocky enough to keep the doors unlocked. Only a key could get these open.

A key or a dragon, but he couldn’t use the latter with the demon in his shadow.

“I need a key,” he sighed, looking back at the door. “I’ll be right back-”

“No need,” she said, making him look back up at her in confusion. Her smile turned into a proud smirk. “I have two keys, mine and one of theirs, cause I’m just that good.” With a few violent shakes of her hair, Hiccup’s eyes caught sight of a black key that looked familiar somehow, though he’s never seen a black key before in his life.

Without even realizing it, he took it, holding the smooth metal in his hand.

Was this metal? It kind of felt like it, but it also faintly felt like something else, something like… “Gronckle iron?” His eyes widened as he pulled it even closer to his eyes. The recipe was lost to them after Fishlegs couldn't remember what he fed his dragon. The fact that there’s a key made of it meant someone out there had the recipe!

“Uhm, earth to Freckles,” Camicazi called out, her tone sounding almost disturbed. “You still around or?”

Shaking his head he nodded. “Sorry, I guess I geeked out,” he nervously laughed as he didn’t even bother grabbing the other key. He just brought the black one up to the shackles and found it fit, probably even better than the original key.

“Thank the GODS,” Camicazi groaned as Hiccup undid the last chain that was around her neck. The girl wasted no time rubbing at her wrists and neck, her expression darkening the longer she did. “Just wait until I put all of them in chains!”

“Wait-” Hiccup quickly said, noticing her anger was getting the best of her. “Don’t forget about the others. We have to free them before we do anything reckless.”

Camicazi stopped rubbing her wrists as she glared up at him, once again annoyed. “We have to knock some heads together if we want to save them anyway.”

“True, but I have a plan,” Hiccup quickly said, making her raise a skeptical eyebrow. “But there’s a hiccup - or rather two.”

“Anddd what’s what?” She asked, crossing her arms skeptically.

“I need the castle’s layout and patrol patterns,” he bit his bottom lip, hoping this wouldn’t come to a dead end.

Her devious smirk gave him hope.

Hiccup swallowed the dread that was crawling up his throat, knowing that at any moment his good luck was going to run out. Not only did Camicazi know the layout of the castle, as she nearly escaped four times, but she also learned the patrol patterns because she was trying to plan another escape attempt. On top of that, no one seemed to notice they were gone.

All hell was about to break loose, he could feel it.

“There,” Camicazi said with a triumphant smirk as they lowered the next barricade against what barely qualified as a castle gate, successfully locking the training soldiers outside. “That takes care of half of them for a while.” Already they - or rather Camicazi - took out the watch guards single handedly. Hiccup was still in complete awe as she practically floated up the walls like some kind of vengeful spirit before knocking them out.

‘I once battled a brute three times my size and stole his underwear without him even noticing!’ She boasted earlier, to which he believed her. She was definitely a thief not to be reckoned with.

“Okay, that just leaves the patrolling guards inside the castle, which we’ve estimated to be at least forty.”

Camicazi couldn’t help but let out a soft snort, finding his unusual calmness amusing. Then again, they did have a pretty solid plan. “Forty against two, I like the odds,” she smirked as they very quietly started making their way to the halls. After a while he was walking by himself as they neared the first set of guards.

Four of them, all drunk and laughing about some story he couldn’t even hear. Not that it mattered. His eyes glanced up at the ceiling where Camicazi was crawling along the beams, her predatory eyes scaring even him. Like this she looked like a lion waiting for the right moment to pounce on her prey.

As soon as they walked in front of an open door, she dropped down, a rope keeping her tied to the beam as she used the velocity to kick the four into the room. Drunk, they easily stumbled and fell, to which Hiccup quickly ran and closed the door, slipping the barricade on just in time.

“The hell - let us out!!” One of them cried as another banged on the door. Hiccup glanced up at Camicazi, seeing her already up the rope and making her way further down the hall.

They repeated this process until they couldn’t find anyone else in the halls, only having trouble with a group of five who weren’t drunk. Yet even they proved to be overpowered.

The duo peeked out from one of the hallway door frames into the center room, both out of breath as they observed the area. They closed off all exits and entrances except for two. One was their escape route while the other had too many people gathered around it. Barricading it would’ve given them away. “You know, you aren’t that bad,” Camicazi said, making Hiccup smile a bit as he glanced over at her panting form. “For a boy, that is.”

“Thanks, you’re not bad either, for a girl, that is,” he smirked right back, forcing her to stifle back a laugh. Hiccup’s smile slowly fell though as he glanced back at the room, seeing all the brainwashed innocent people being used as nothing but puppets. They were hardly fed, their ribs were sickeningly sticking out and their eyes held little to no light. Images from the town they found in the forest came back, making clench the staff he stole from a guard.

No, he refused to let history repeat itself. This time he’d save them.

“What I said earlier still goes,” Hiccup said, gaining the other’s attention. “I want you to focus on getting the others out of here. If I get overpowered, leave me behind-” “Freckles-”

“I mean it.” Hiccup punctuated as he looked her in the eyes, letting her see his burning determination. “I wasn’t lying earlier, I’m cursed. There’s someone from the Nightmares watching me from the shadows, someone who probably won’t let me leave.”

Some of the color drained from her face as she physically tensed. “Oh,” she said, silence filling the space after. Hiccup bit his bottom lip uncomfortably as he avoided eye contact. Of course she’d shut him out after hearing that. Who wouldn’t?

“I’m still not gonna leave you,” she said after a few moments, making Hiccup look back at her in confusion. Camicazi was smiling this time, a smile that was warm and not teasing, something so foreign to her face it was odd to see. “I’ll focus on everyone first, but if something happens, I’ll come back for you.”

“No, you can’t do that,” he said, unable to stop the smile of fondness that crept to his lips, feeling horribly touched. “I appreciate it-”

“No butts,” she said stubbornly, that playful smirk returning. “You freed me, I owe you one.” She turned to jump back to the ceiling, but stopped as Hiccup gently grabbed her wrist.

“You don’t owe me anything,” he soothed, catching her eyes again. “My friend’s a demigod, he’s coming to save me, so don’t worry, okay?”

Someone screamed bloody murder, pulling them both back into the moment. It wasn’t unusual for this area, but it would be the last time.

Giving each other an understanding nod, they went to their respective positions. There were only five guards in this area who were armed. The others were neglecting their duties and using their ‘toys.’ Hopefully this wouldn’t take too long.

Eating another leaf he had stored in his hip, he glanced up at Camicazi, seeing she was ready.

The master thief jumped down from the beam and kicked two of the guards hard in the chest, successfully knocking their helmets off. Hiccup ran over, his staff swinging as he slammed it into the back of their heads.

They didn’t move.

‘Three more,’ he breathed, feeling an uneasy chill in the air. This wasn’t Jack’s cold, this was Pitch’s. Of course he wouldn’t let him leave yet.

Screams and cries broke out at the scene from the captives. A few of them stayed silent, some thoughtful, some thoughtless.

“We’re leaving tonight!” Hiccup hollered as loud as he could, readying his staff as guards started running up to him. “If you want your freedom, get behind me!” For a moment, no one moved as the guard charged him. Hiccup easily side stepped as Camicazi swung down and kicked him hard in the face, knocking him flat on his back. Twirling the staff, Hiccup struck him in the sensitive area, forcing the man to let out a guttural howl before going silent, unconscious.

A few started coming forward, both males and females alike. They were hesitant, uneasy, but they were taking the first few steps towards freedom.

Hiccup glowered as he saw a man grab a woman who was looking hopeful in their way, wrapping his disgusting fingers around her throat. “You’re not going anywhere fucking bitch!”

“Cover them!” Hiccup hollered as he ran over, only to skid to a stop seeing another woman hit him with a food tray. The man’s hands fell from the other’s neck, allowing her to quickly scramble from his lap. The women with the tray slammed it hard against his skull one more time before they both ran over.

That’s when chaos broke out. The handlers tried forcing their merchandise to go with them and sneak out the back door, but the other victims wouldn’t allow it. Left and right light started swimming in those dead eyes as they fought back. Camicazi jumped down from the ceiling and fended the handlers who made a mad dash for the line of women who were waiting for freedom as Hiccup helped attack the handlers who tried to get away. The whole time something was nagging at the back of his mind, something he didn’t want to admit bugged him.

He hadn’t seen the Commander or whatever that man was who captured him - the one who was supposed to be handling him. Considering he was high ranking, he could be leading the training session outside the castle.

“Don’t move, or I’ll cut out his throat!” One of the handlers threatened. Hiccup pivoted around on his heels and growled, seeing the man backed into a corner with a knife at the slave’s throat. Within seconds the fear left the slave’s face as he slammed his hand hard on the other’s family jewel. With a howl of main the man dropped the knife. With a shrug the slave ran free. Clenching his staff Hiccup ran forward and swept the man’s feet out from under him before slamming it into his chest.

Thud - Hiccup and Camicazi looked up towards the large doors they closed earlier and cursed. They had less time than they had hoped for.

“Everyone follow me!” He heard Camicazi holler. The captives nodded and followed, glancing over at a few who stayed where they were in fear.

They couldn’t move, they were scared to hope.

“Come on,” Hiccup gently soothed over at twins who seemed frightened out of their mind. Images of finding the little girl and her brother came back, to which he quickly shook the thought away. “If you don’t want to lose each other you’ll follow her, got it?” He pushed a little more, seeing more fear fill their eyes. But they still didn’t move.

He refused to leave them here. “I’m sorry, but you have to go.” Reaching down he pulled them both up by the front of their shirts and gently pushed them in the direction of the line. “Follow them.” Hesitantly the two did as they were told just as something sharp pierced his neck - again.

Cursing under his breath he quickly ate one of the leaves as his eyes met those cold gray ones that were filled with both rage and admiration.

Speak of the devil.

“The defect’s behind this? I have to say, I’m surprised,” he said as he clenched his own staff. He obviously didn't want to hurt his merchandise too badly. “That girl was locked up tight this time, meaning you were the one that freed her.”

“Does it really matter?” Hiccup asked, feeling a nervous bead of sweet trail down the side of his face. The leaf didn’t seem to do anything against whatever was injected in his neck this time. It was starting to get cold. “You won’t get past me.” He said, his eyes narrowing with determination flaring from his eyes. By now the line of slaves was out of sight, thank the gods. Now he just had to fend this man off for as long as he could.

----

Jack made sure they were safely away from the Changelings before setting them all down. All the horses instantly collapsed, reveling in the feeling of dirt beneath their hooves.

Cassandra and Eugene both dismounted their horses, seeming to be thankful for land again too.

“What the hell happened? There were no dragons!” Eugene finally managed to complain.

“Changelings,” Jack and Cassandra said at the same time, making them both look at each other, amused. “They’re dragons that can camouflage against anything.”

Eugene tapped a finger against his chin as he tried to wrap his mind around what happened, his eyes glancing down at Pascal who looked back up at him. “Oh, so like a chameleon, I get it!”

Jack let himself sit down for a moment, feeling more drained then he would’ve liked. “They normally don’t inhabit open areas like that,” he mumbled to himself, wondering if Hiccup had something to do with that.

“You’re right,” Cassandra agreed, crossing her arms in deep thought. “I’ve only encountered them in areas with a lot of cover. Maybe the enemy has a base camp somewhere in the forest. That would explain why the dragons were chased into the open.”

Oh right - that could be a thing too. He really hoped Hiccup called for them though. At least that gave him hope that he was okay.

“A flying human?” He heard Toothless question, horribly confused. Glancing up, Jack couldn’t help but squint, not believing what he was seeing. The dragon was right, there was definitely someone in the sky, but something wasn’t right. It didn’t really look like they were flying, it was more like they were being carried.

Wait… something bright was trailing behind it, something golden?

Getting to his feet, he willed the wind to pull him up. The closer he got, the more he realized that yes, this was a female with really long blond hair but she wasn’t flying, she was being carried by a Changeling!

Could this be Rapunzel?! Since she was with Hiccup it made sense why a dragon had her, although it didn’t explain why the dragon whisperer was nowhere in sight.

Toothless fluttered up next to him as they stayed a safe distance away, not really sure what to do. “I don’t want to hurt it, but I don’t know how to ask it to let her go. Can you?”

Toothless groaned, knowing this would happen. Flying up further up, he grew nervous. Would this wild Changeling even listen to him?

“Hey,” Toothless cautiously called, hoping he gained its attention. He couldn't see it, it was invisible! “Did the dragon whisperer ask you to protect her?”

For a moment, he didn’t think he’d get a response and nearly jumped when he did. “Yes tiny one, he begged me to keep her safe. Why do you smell like him?”

“Toothless is his guardian. Is he okay?” He asked, fearful for the answer.

“I do not know. I took the girl and left. There were many men around him, though I’m sure he’s fine considering-”

“Toothless knows,” Toothless interrupted, glancing down at Jack, hoping he didn’t hear that. “What did they look like?”

“Black clothing with red stripes and a little bit of blue. They didn’t really say anything while I was there.”

“That’s enough, thank you,” he said with a tired sigh. There was never a dull moment with Hiccup. “Let the girl go, we’ll reunite them.”

The dragon’s camouflage slowly faded, revealing the dragon that hovered with her still clenched protectively in its talons. Without another word she was suddenly airborne. Jack wasted no time catching her, nearly sneezing as her hair smacking him in the face.

“S-sorry!” Rapunzel cried out as she desperately wrapped her arms around him, afraid he’d let go. The fear was short lived however as her excited curiosity got the better of her. “You’re flying!” She gasped in excitement.

“I’m aware,” Jack said as they started to slowly descend, finding it difficult when the hair kept smacking him in the face.

“Without a dragon!” She squealed, only to stop mid way. Fearing something was wrong, the demigod looked down at her, though his eyes caught sight of the necklace she was wearing.

That was Hiccup’s! “The ticking thing!” He gasped, looking at her almost desperately. “What happened to him?”

“He pushed me away!” She snapped bitterly yet worriedly. “They were coming from everywhere and he called for help, but the dragon only grabbed me! I have to help him!”

Jack’s eyes narrowed, wondering how that could've happened. A Changeling that size would’ve had no problem carrying both of them, so why didn’t Hiccup go with her?

“Did you see any of them?” He questioned as Toothless landed on his shoulder. Rapunzel looked down in guilt as she shook her head.

“No… sorry. The dragon picked me up so fast I got disoriented, b-but we can find him with this thing!” She quickly held up the necklace, to which Jack nodded. They never tried it out before, but if it was Hiro approved he trusted it with their lives.

“The Changeling ---- black ------, red ------, and blue ------- humans.” Toothless said, hoping beyond hope Jack would get some of it.

It was enough, and the news literally made his blood turn ice cold.

Too late - oh dear gods they were far too late-!

“Can I see the necklace?” He asked urgently as they landed. Rapunzel nodded as she slipped it off as he set her on the ground. Instantly He pictured Hiccup sitting with him at a campfire, laughing and calling him an idiot as the ticking thing’s arrow moved, pointing forward.

“I’m going with you,” Rapunzel said, motioning for her friends not to hug her yet. “He saved my life, now I need to save his.”

Jack’s gaze darkened as he nodded, grateful. “Good, because where he’s at, he’s going to need your healing.”

----

He felt himself start stirring again, and just like the first time, he could hardly move. Every inch of his body was sore, the lingering effects of the earlier drug taking a drastic effect on his body. Then again it was probably designed to do that.

It was odd though, he wasn’t chained to the ceiling, no he was looking up at it.

“Honestly I’m impressed. You managed to get most of the slaves out, but then you got yourself captured again,” he muffely heard Pitch say, making him groan. “The Lord wants you to suffer for what you’ve done. And this man? He believes the worst punishment is having your own body betray you.”

Hiccup’s eyebrows knitted together after a few moments, confused. “Wh-what?”

Footsteps could be heard rushing towards his room, which made Pitch smile. “Just remember, I can stop him at any moment. Oh, and once he’s finished with you, there’s a whole line waiting for you.”

Hiccup’s eyes widened as Pitch was replaced by his handler who was wearing a black silk robe.

Oh - oh no.

*** “You’re finally awake,” he smirked as he climbed on top of him, the floor - no the bed beneath him bowing down a bit. “Everyone wants you to themselves after what you did, but the Lord gave you to me to punish.” Cold hands crawled over his partially clothed chest, making Hiccup’s stomach flutter, much to his horror. The man sighed at the reaction before dipping down. Without warning lips pressed against the exposed part of his chest, making him gasp in fear.

No - oh gods no he refused to let this happen! And yet, he couldn’t move - he couldn't even lift his pinkie off the bed-!

“S-stop-” he somehow managed to cry out.

The man’s face was suddenly back, those gray eyes fogged over with that damned disgusting smirk on his face. “Since I found you, you belong to me first defect-” lips pressed hungrily against his as those hands went to his sides, running up and down them as if wanting to memorize him.

“Stop - no - Jack-!” He desperately tried crying against the man’s lips, which only allowed the man to push his tongue into his mouth as one of those hands went to his nipple-

“NO!” He screamed as he slammed his head into the other man’s. Somehow it only seemed to spur him on more as he straddled his waist and ground down, making Hiccup miserably whimper.

‘Ask for help Hiccup,’ the demon chuckled as he felt the tongue break through his lips again.

No - he hated this, but he Jack would come - Jack would save him, not Pitch!

Moving his head slightly forward, he bit down hard on the invading tongue. When the man cried out in pain and tried to pull back, Hiccup only bit down harder , determined to bite it off.

‘Jack - I need you please PLEASE where are you?!’

A blinding white pain erupted though his body stemming from his private area, his mind literally going blank as a harsh ringing erupted in his ears.

“You BITCH!” He heard the man painfully wail as the weight against him left. Hiccup’s eyesight slowly started to come back only to realize tears were trailing past his cheeks, making him whimper.

He still couldn’t move, it literally took everything he had to move his head and bite-!

But this is what he asked for, wasn’t it? When he stood up to Jack and told him he’d take whatever came his way because he could handle it, that included this, right? So he shouldn’t complain, he should be able to take-!

...this was his fault for being so naive... wasn’t it?

“You made me BLEED!” He felt a blade press into his side, pain flaring and forcing him to let out a pained cry. “Do it again, and we’ll see what I do next!” Fear flooded through his veins as the man plunged into his mouth again, biting hard on his tongue and drawing blood.

‘Just give the word, and I’ll kill him for you Hiccup,’ Pitch said softly into his ear, those cold yet soft fingers in his hair such a sharp contrast from the horrific pain that was engulfing his tongue and side. ‘Do it, before your body isn’t yours anymore.’

The man left his lips as Hiccup was forced to swallow the mixture of their blood as he was picked up by the hair and turned around. “I’m going to make you feel hell!” The man grabbed his hips, not even caring that the knife was still in his side as Hiccup’s fear hit its peak.

It was hot, the room was hot, the man’s movements seemed to slow as the man grabbed his head and pushed his head into the mattress-

Jack wasn’t there-

Toothless wasn’t there-

He was all alone and he couldn’t stop this! All this time he thought he was ready to face the world, but not this - definitely not this-!

*** “Help-” The door slammed open just as the plea left his lips, the whole room becoming ice cold.

Cold - it was cold - was this Jack - please let it be Jack-!!

It was, and the absolute look of pure murder written on his face was petrifying. The demigod didn’t even lift a finger as an icicle slammed into the man’s side, the same area Jack could see a knife lodged into his precious friend’s side. The man yelped in pain, yet Jack was there before he even realized what happened.

“How. Dare. You .” The whole room froze over in an instant as he grabbed the man by the throat and threw him to the icy ground.

Hiccup let out a relieved sob as he curled up on himself, not even realizing that unlike the rest of the room, he was being spared from the cold. It took all of Jack’s restraint not to let his powers run wild, but thankfully he had someone he wanted to take his anger out on.

“Wh-who the hell are you?!” The man gasped as he felt ice starting to crawl along his skin. Jack’s eyes turned all white as darkness started to seep from him, a darkness that made the man cower against a wall in pure terror.

This man tried to violate Hiccup’s sacred body. This man dared to stab and beat him - made him whimper and cry, and who knows what else he did to his precious one-!

“I’m your worst nightmare ,” his voice deeply rumbled, not sounding like himself at all. The man quivered and whimpered as he felt his veins slowly freezing, looking up at him in pure unfiltered terror.

“Wh-what - a-are you doing to me?!” Jack took a step forward, the ice only seeming to slow as it started to cover his organs. The demigod didn’t speak as he came even closer, making sure to completely freeze something inside the man that made his eyes roll up into the back of his head. “S-stop… I-I b-beg you…”

The room went even colder as anger shot through Jack. “Did you stop when Hiccup asked?!” He snapped, picking the man up by the hair. “Did you stop when ANY of the asked?!” An icicle formed at the man’s lips, all the sides and edges themselves spiky as Jack’s face grew so dark he wasn’t even recognizable. “I want you to take this, all of it, slowly.” The man’s eyes widened as he felt it enter his mouth, the spikes already tearing up his mouth.

A small surprised gasp left Jack’s lips as some darkness fled when he felt a weight press weakly against his chest, shaky twig like arms wrapping around him.

“D-don’t…” he heard Hiccup’s shaky voice beg, the grip around him tightening. “Please… this… isn’t you.”

The otherworldly glow left his eyes as he quickly turned around and pulled Hiccup into his arms, horribly shocked the auburn managed to get off the bed. He was heavily drugged, he knew that the moment he saw the scene. So how the hell did he manage to get up and make his way to him?

“Hiccup,” he softly whispered as he held him carefully in his arms, mindful of the knife still in his side. “I’m so, so sorry it took me so long to find you,” the demigod practically whimpered as he made sure not to make him feel overcrowded in his arms.

The dragon whisperer merely shook his head as Toothless flew in, uneasily landing next to them upon seeing the scene. Something really bad happened… and something wasn’t right.

“You came-” Hiccup gasped out as he weakly clenched the front of Jack’s shirt and buried his face where he could, unable to help the way his body trembled.“You came, I-I thought you wouldn’t-!!”

Jack couldn’t help but laugh at that as he glanced down at his precious friend. “You thought I wouldn’t? Come on Hic, you know I’ll always be here for you… even if I’m slightly late.” His eyes went to Toothless, seeing the dragon uneasy. “You’re hurt-”

Toothless let out a roar, but Jack was ready this time. He gripped Hiccup’s wrist tightly as he felt the end of the bloodied knife barely poke against his clothes. Furious anger coursed through him as he looked down at Hiccup with such sad eyes.

This is how Hiccup was able to move off the bed despite being drugged.

“He’s not yours,” Jack hissed as he felt Hiccup push even harder against the knife. Bile rose in the back of his throat as he twisted his friend’s wrist, the cry of pain going straight to his heart as the knife clamored to the floor. “Let. Him. Go.”

Pitch chuckled as he formed from the shadows by the bed, seeming more than pleased. “On the contrary Jack, he finally is.” He smirked. Freckled hands wrapped around his throat, making Jack gasp in shock more than pain. “Do you know how hard it was to finally gain some control over him?” He said, quite pleased as Toothless growled at the demigod of darkness. Of course he paid the dragon no mind. “You really know how to pick’em, don’t you?”

Jack hated to do it, but he let his ice run along Hiccup’s hands as a warning. His freckled face wavered, but his grip didn’t. “I refuse to hurt you Hic.”

“No matter what I did, I couldn’t control him. He had to invite me in by asking for help. Even now that he’s under my direct control, I still can’t tell what he’s thinking or look into his past. I can only feel his emotions-” Pitch stopped as his look hardened against Hiccup.

The grip around his neck slowly faltered until those freckled hands left, tears streaming down his cheeks. “-orry - I’m… so sorry-” Hiccup’s eyes opened, revealing pitch black sand desperately swirling in them.

“What?” Pitch hissed as he held a hand out, applying more force. The auburn let out a sharp cry as he tried pulling himself away from Jack slightly, but the demigod didn’t dare let go. He absolutely refused to let the shadow master touch him.

The said dark demigod growled even more, applying more and more force. “Why?! I had you - I finally had you!”

Toothless landed on Jack’s shoulder and reached a paw out to Hiccup, which only made him whimper more. As soon as he touched him, black sand shot out from him - from his eyes, ears, nose and back. Jack literally watched as the nightmare mark on the back of his neck literally dissolved into sand before his very eyes, the sand crawling back to PItch in defeat.

“What…?” Jack even found himself muttering, but only for a second. Composing himself he let out a burst of ice, creating a wall in the room to separate them from Pitch.

“This isn’t over Jackson,” Pitch said, though his voice wavered a bit. If he didn't know any better, it sounded like there was a pinch of fear in his voice. “I’ll make him a Nightmare, the most fearsome Nightmare yet, and it’ll be all your fault!”

Jack ignored him as he quickly gathered Hiccup in his arms and flew as fast as he could out of the room, though knew Pitch wouldn't follow. Not when he had no clue how to bend Hiccup to his will.

The wind made Hiccup shiver, the blood seeping from the wound not helping either. “You’re gonna be just fine,” he whispered into Hiccup’s hair, trying not to dwell on what just happened. They’d have plenty of time to reflect on that later.

Finally finding the exit, he saw the Coronians eyes widen in excitement before they saw the blood. Instantly Rapunzel came running forward, gathering strands of her hair as he landed, gently setting him on the ground.

“You’re gonna be okay Hiccup,” she gently soothed as she wrapped her hair around his chest. Light gently flowed from her into him as Jack looked over to see Cassandra, Eugene and a girl with wild blond hair giving food and water to some of the slaves. They looked so confused and broken… almost like the people of the village they stumbled upon.

Hiccup could’ve ended up just like them.

‘No - I’d never let that happen,’ he swore to himself as he looked up at Rapunzel, seeing her looking for more wounds. “His mouth-” there was blood seeping from the sides of his mouth, making more anger course through him.

“Hic, I’m gonna open your mouth so we can heal it, okay?” He whispered very gently. Both of them didn’t move until they saw him give a slight nod, though both grew angry when they saw what the source was. Part of the left side of his tongue was nearly bit in half. It took everything the demigod had not to storm back into that sickening place to torture the man more.

Rapunzel whispered soft warnings to Hiccup before healing his tongue, her eyes looking for more wounds. They didn’t see any… but who knows how he was doing mentally.

“Do you feel anymore pain?” The princess softly asked, to which Hiccup shook his head no. She couldn’t help but let out a sigh of relief. “Good. There’s nothing I can do about the drugs, I’m sorry. We’ll have to wait for them to wear off.”

“You’ve done more than enough,” Jack gratefully said as he looked back down to Hiccup, watching with a heavy heart as those foggy forest green eyes held a glint of fear in them. His body was still shaking… that was to be expected though. Hopefully the drugs would wear off soon.

“Don’t worry Hic, I won’t leave your side,” he mumbled as he took off his cloak and draped it on his body. Hiccup shivered but closed his eyes, trying to regulate his panicked breathing. Jack bite his lip, knowing there wasn’t much he could do.

Or maybe there was. “Hic, I want you to focus on me, on my words, okay? Remember… I want to be a bard, so… just focus on me, my story, and my voice until you fall asleep.”

----

Authors Note: I hope you guys enjoyed this super long chapter! =D I didn't have an editor because I didn't want to bother anyone and it's really long so I apologize! Tumblr doesn’t like to copy and past any italicized of bold words I do and it’s really hard to find them all so on tumblr I left it alone, sowy =/ For those who didn't want to read the *** part, the only thing you missed was someone inappropriately touching and trying to rape Hic, but Jack came just in time! But Hic called out for help and Pitch used that moment of invitation to possess Hic - or rather, tried to possess him. I hope you guys liked it!

#phage writes #hijack #frostcup #the greater good

10 notes · View notes

fellis-world · 4 years ago

Note

G for Eos, H for Aeris c: feel free to swap between them for each character tho!

Lets start with Eos and the G questions~

Is your OC close to their family?

For Eos there is nothing more important than his family. If he could do it he would lock them all up to protect them. But of course that isnt possible XD He always have trouble to keep them away from the danger. And he is always scared that someday they will die or get injured because he wasnt able to protect them. This tought dont let him sleep at night...

Who makes up your OC’s family?

His family have, with him included, four members. Of course there is Eos.Trahearne who lives with him. Eos’ Brother Aeris and Aeris’ Boyfriend Aquilius. And beside of that there are also Trahearnes cats.

3.Does your Oc find their family supportive? If not, what would be an example why not?

Eos little family is really supportive for him. His brother cares for the household because Eos is rarely at home and the cats and Trahearne make a lot of chaos during the day. Everywhere are papers and cat hairs. without Aeris it would be a mess XD But in a emotional way they are also his cliff. Trahearne at least because he loves him. He can be himself around him. And if Trahearne isnt there he can always rely on Aeris and Aquilius. Lately he have a good relationship to Aeris boyfriend.

4. What kind of childhood did your OC have?

Well, as a sylvari he hadnt a childhood per se but i will speak about that as his saplinghood. He was born in the cycle of night shortly after midnight. But he was very different from the other saplings. He was happy, cheerful...loud. He was so full of energy and nearly unstoppable. That caused him troubles under his fellow saplings. Because he wasnt like someone who was born during night, he behaved like someone who was born during the cycle of noon. But Eos gave a shit on that. He leaved the Grove as soon as possible to learn more about the world.It doesnt took long when he found his future brother Aeris...

5. Did they go trough any typical phases growing up?

He was a bit of a rebel in his early weeks. He dosnt wanted to listen to menders who wanted that he take a rest, he doesnt listen to the scholars who saw his potencial.And he called the firstborn a boring old man....well the last one was something he was really ashamed for afterwards because he didnt know who the man was.

6. Do they have any favorite childhood memories?

One of his favorite memroies is the song from Aeris when he heard him sing the first time.It was a song about hope and loyalty. But also a song with a bittersweet sadness within. Maybe this was the real reason why he decided to talk to the shy man he saved earlier.

7. Do they have any vhildhood memories they’d rather forget or be less affected by?

Indeed. Also a memory about Aeris. How he met him. It was Eos mission to destroy a camp of the nightmare court. It was one of his first Missions and the very first he did with Trahearne. Eos found in the prison of the NC Aeris. Chained, injured and nearly dead inside. He wanted to save him. Aeris took the hand Eos offered him but then a courtier shot him in the back. Instantly Eos baceme furious and destroyed the whole campf with one massive blow of his powers. Everything was burned. It was the first time he lost the control over his powers. The first time he injured himself. The pain and the fear he will never forget sadly.

A little cut because its rather long XD H for Aeris~~

1. What is your OC’s orientation, romantic,and/or sexual? Has it ever been a source of stress for them? Have they always been pretty sure of their orientations?

Aeris didnt know which orientation he follows. He woke up and was in the hands of the NC. He never had the time or idea to think about himself. Two years long all he witnessed was pain and suffering. He just tried to survive the abusement and the turtoring. When he was free it was everything new for him. But he never really tought about love. He is a very shy man and isn’t able to speak with strangers. So he tought no one would be interested in someone like him. But he never had preferences for genders.

2.Is your OC a toughtful partner, in whatever aspect of that you want to cover?

He loves Aquilius with all he have. It isnt easy always to go with him, since Aquilius isn’t that shy like Aeris. But Aeris tries his best to follow him. He would do everything for his beloved to make him happy. Even when it means to be in a large and loud town.

3.Does your OC believe there’s only one ideal partner (or multiple ideal if not monogamous) for everyone, or that there are many people who could be right?

For Aeris (and Eos too) there is only one man in his life. And thats Aquilius. He know exactly that he would never fall in love again with someone else. Its also his greatest fear that his beloved vanishs someday. But he try to keep that tought of his mind.

4. Does your OC believe in love in first sight?

No. definitly no. Aeris is scared of people so is first intention is running away or attack. When he met Aquilius for the first time he was very angry at the human because he destroyed his work. It took him weeks to gather informations about old ascalonian families and then he came and destroyed this work. He was very furious about it. Luckily he wouldnt see him ever again...well...thats what he tought. Aquilius had another opinion.

5. Does your OC believe in marriage? (or their culture’s equivalent)?

Sylvari dont really have a system for marriage but during his searches he always read old stories about marriage and such things. He know what it means to get married. He thinks marriage is the ultimate proof that someone loves you.It is a rather nice tought for him.Also he is very romantic (but tries to hide it) and is often daydreaming about that.

6. Has your OC ever cheated on anyone or been cheated on?

No Aeris is very loyal and he expect that from his partner too. he would never forgive it if Auilius would cheat on him.

7. What do they look for in partners?

Aeris havent any preferences in races or genders. All he ever wanted was someone strong. Woman or man it doesnt matter. He wanted someone who would be able to protect him. Someone he can lean on. Someone he can trust. But of course his partner shouldnt be someone without a brain. Aeris is a scholar and sometimes he want to talk about it. It would annoy him if his partner dont understand a single word.

8. What’s your OC’S idea of a perfect date?

Aeris is reeeeaaally romantic, so his dream is to be together with Aquilius during night. Just the two of them. Maybe at a fire. Watching the stars. Aeris enjoy the spare moments when he can be together with him. To feel the strong hands on his body. A warm chest he can lean on. And the tickling breath in his neck when Aquilius is teasing him.

9. What are some things that your OC finds to be an instant turn-off in potential partners?

Aeris HATE Violence. He Hate it if someone doesnt get treated with respect. Someone small, innocent would also be a turn off as potential partner for him. Friends yeah. But not lover.

Thank you sooooo much for that. I hope the answers could satisfy you <3

1 note · View note

talpup · 5 years ago

Text

Chaos: Chapter 37

A major part of this story has been leading up to this, learning/remembering Shouta's betrayal. Forgive me if I went a little overboard and made it kind of lengthy.

Reminder, memories in this fic are always in italic. Though this entire chapter is past/remembered sequences…

Please remember, this fic is rated explicit and has warnings of violence, sex, questionable con, and non-con (though we’re thankfully done with that), and other possible triggers.

***If you prefer reading off AO3 here’s the link for that: https://archiveofourown.org/works/20155333/chapters/53894674

37.1

Shouta held Reyanna tighter against his chest. Despite the many blankets piled on top of them, she was still shivering. Her fever alone gave off so much heat that he broke out in a sweat just being near her, but Shouta refused to let her go. Refused to leave her clutching onto something other than him. And so, he cooked under the mountain of blankets, holding his Love, trying to provide her with some small sense of comfort and relief.

“I got you, Anna.” Shouta soothed, petting her sweat soaked hair. He kissed her head. “I got you, Love.”

Reyanna whimpered in response, her constantly trembling body trying to burrow deeper into him.

“You should try to sleep.” Shouta encouraged, pressing his stubbled cheek against her scorching forehead. “With luck the episode will be over when you wake. Do you think you can?”

Depending on what Lucifer was doing to her life’s essence, it wasn’t always possible for her to sleep.

Lucifer… If Shouta's burning rage for the Devil were able be to felt it would be enough to stand in for the sun. How Lucifer had managed to steal a bit of Reyanna’s life force was beyond him. But one thing was certain. Shouta had to get it back; otherwise Lucifer would continue to use it to torture his Love.

It was clear what the Devil wanted, even before he had used her life’s essence to communicate it to her. Lucifer wanted Reyanna to return to hell and be the obedient daughter he wanted her to be. That wasn’t going to happen. Shouta would never allow it. The day Reyanna went back to hell, for any reason, would be the day he had died failing to protect her.

In response to his query, Reyanna closed her eyes, exhaling a shuddering breath.

It killed Shouta to watch his Love like this. He had never felt so useless. Unable to do anything but murmur consoling words while he held her as she suffered an episode of hellish heat or cold, or pain. He felt like he was going mad. Driven crazy at his inability to protect the woman he had vowed to defend against all forces. But what could he do? What could he offer? Lucifer had no interest in taking him back. What could he give the Devil that would make him return Reyanna’s life’s essence

Like lightening it came to him. It was so obvious, he felt stupid for not having thought of it before. He looked down at Reyanna. She wouldn’t be happy. But then again, she need never know what he’d done.

‘Hizashi.’ Shouta beckoned, as soon as he was sure Reyanna was asleep.

Hizashi appeared just inside the door, his expression filled with sympathetic concern.

“Has it passed?” The Angel questioned about this latest episode.

They were getting longer and more numerous. The Devil apparently taking great pleasure in tormenting his daughter the longer she refused to obey his command.

“No.” Shouta said, slipping out of bed and tucking the blankets around her. “I need you to watch her for me.”

“Watch her?” Hizashi repeated in surprise.

Shouta had rarely left Reyanna alone to begin with. And since the start of all this, the Daimon’s over protectiveness of her had gotten infinitely worse. Since Lucifer had stolen a part of Reyanna’s life force, Hizashi could name two occasions where Shouta had left her side, and neither of them had been during an episode. The fact that Shouta was leaving her now made Hizashi fear the worst.

“What’s up, Shou? Is there a problem?”

Shouta wanted to yell at his friend. Of course there was a problem. The biggest, worst kind of problem imaginable. His Love was hurting and there wasn’t a damned thing he could do to stop it.

“No problem.” Shouta said, kissing Reyanna’s heated brow. “But possibly a fix. Watch over her till I return.”

It wasn’t a request but an order. And though it had been ages since Shouta had been his Commanding Chief, Hizashi accepted the order without question.

37.2

“I’ll have her killed, you know.” Lucifer said, after Shouta's proposition. “I won’t be ordering Kai to bring her to me. He’ll kill her on the spot.”

Shouta fought back a growl at the Devil’s words. To him they were nothing more than wasted seconds that extended his Love’s suffering. All that mattered was Reyanna, and seeing the Devil release her stolen life force.

“Use, kill, torture. I don’t care. Do what you want with the girl, just as long as you agree to release the portion of Reyanna’s life essence.

“Such ruthless, single minded love, Aizawa. Be careful, Brother. You wouldn’t want it to hurt the person you seek to protect.”

This time Shouta was unable to silence his growl. It had been ages since Lucifer had ruled over him, and ages more since he had thought of the once Light Bringer as brother.

“Do we have a deal or not?”

Lucifer’s smile was smug and cruel. “So long as you meet your end. Yes.”

If Shouta hadn’t been so focused on seeing that small bit of Reyanna’s life force out of Lucifer's hands, he would have been more wary.

Instead, Shouta felt triumphant. He had no qualms about giving up the location of the Llaes. And if Lucifer thought that he did, than the Devil really didn’t know him or the love he had for Reyanna. He would do anything for her. Give up, or kill anyone for her. Telling hell where to find the Llaes was a small price to pay for Reyanna’s well-being.

37.3

“Did you know!” Reyanna gripped Hizashi by the shirt collar.

“Know what?” Hizashi staggered away.

Shouta's words echoed in her mind: ‘You say there’s nothing you want. Nothing you’ll exchange the portion of Reyanna’s life essence for. But that’s not entirely true. The Llaes. I will tell you where to find the girl.’

Even though Lucifer had let her hear the words through her stolen bit of life force, Reyanna still couldn’t believe her Love had said them.

Shouta was offering to give up the Llaes. The girl Reyanna was sworn to protect and assist…

No. It couldn’t be true. She refused to believe it. There had to be some ploy behind Shouta's actions. Some angle she couldn’t see. He wouldn’t just offer the Llaes up to hell.

But he would, she thought, horror growing. Shouta would do anything for her.

‘Hawks!’ Reyanna beckoned.

37.4

Shouta returned to the house, eager to flint Reyanna away and inform hell of the Llaes’ location.

As soon as the information was verified, the portion of Reyanna’s stolen life force would be released, able to return to her. She would undoubtedly mourn the child's death; but her grief was a small price to pay for her well-being.

Besides, Shouta thought, there would be another Llaes. There would always be another fucking Llaes. They were like a curse. Set to endanger his Love, and steal her focus and attention away.

Instead of finding Reyanna, Shouta was met with a near hysterical Hizashi.

The Angel informed him that Reyanna had suddenly recovered from the episode and began accusing him of helping serve the Llaes up to hell.

Shit. Shouta thought. He felt like a fool.

“You didn’t do it? Did you, Shouta? You didn’t offer the Llaes up to hell.” Hizashi asked, though in his heart he already knew the truth.

37.5

Shouta killed the three daimon’s guarding Lucifer's office and burst through the door. “We had a deal!”

Lucifer looked up seeing other daimon’s appear in the hall. With a flick of his wrist the doors snapped shut leaving him and his visitor in peace.

He had told Kai that Aizawa would be back and to leave the way open for him. Lacing his fingers on his desk, the Devil made a mental note to speak to his General about following commands.

“Had a deal? As far as I’m aware, we still do.”

“You let her hear our conversation.” Shouta accused.

“That I did.”

“Tell me. Do you think I’ll be swayed by her pleas for some child's life, and won’t hold up my end? That I’ll stand by and let you continue torturing her? Or do you hope that this will drive Reyanna from me, leaving her undefended.”

“A bit both.” Lucifer admitted with a rakish smile. He chuckled, opening his hands. “I honestly don’t care which scenario plays out. Either way, I win.”

Shouta glared, struggling to contain the smallest display of his power. Lucifer would see it as a challenge and that was one fight he’d never win.

“Come now, Brother.” Lucifer cajoled. “A deal’s a deal. If you learn where my Daughter’s hiding the Llaes and tell me, I’ll release her stolen essence. But be warned, Kai and his legions are out in force looking for Reyanna as we speak. So if you’d rather see your Love defended, I suggest you pretend to be swayed by her pleas for the Llaes’ life and get use to watching her suffer.”

37.6

It had been eleven days since he had gone to hell and made a deal for the return of Reyanna’s life force. Eleven days since he had seen her. At least she trusted Hizashi enough to meet him away from the safe house. It gave Shouta some semblance of peace to know Kai had yet to find her.

Still with every passing day. Every passing hour. Shouta felt more and more desperate. It felt like years since he had last seen his Love Reyanna. Years since he had heard her sweet voice. Years since he had tasted her lips.

And it will be years more if he didn’t think of another way to go about this, he thought with disgusted fury.

“Just ask her to meet, Hizashi. Lure her out and I’ll do the rest.” Shouta said, mind still searching for a way to protect his Love without furthering her anger.

“And by rest you mean learn were she hiding the Child of Hope.” Hizashi slowly, needlessly elaborated.

“Yes.”

“So you can inform Lucifer.” Hizashi added.

Tempering his annoyance, Shouta remained silent. They had been over all of this before.

“They’ll will kill the girl, Shou!”

“Better her than Anna.”

“Lucifer won’t kill Reyanna.”

“No.” Shouta agreed. “He’ll do worse.”

Hizashi looked away. This wasn’t right. This wasn’t right. This wasn’t right!

“You know I’m right, Zashi.” Shouta said, voice firm yet tender, almost sympathetic. “There will be another Child of Hope. Think of what Lucifer will do to Anna if Kai finds her and takes her back to hell. Hawks can’t protect her. Do you really want to be the reason she’s taken and tortured? Forced to do Lucifer's bidding.”

Hizashi shook his head.

The Angel’s conscience made him ask. “Wha—what are you planning to do?”

Shouta didn’t want to discuss his plan. Hizashi had failed to help him find a better way. And though there was nothing wrong with what he would be doing, other than coercing Reyanna into telling him where the Llaes was, he knew the Angel wouldn’t understand.

“Why?” Shouta questioned, stern offense edging into his tone. “Do you think I’m going to hurt her?”

“What? No! Never!” If there was one thing Hizashi was certain of, it was that Shouta would never hurt Reyanna; at least not physically. “But she’s not just gonna give up the Child of Hope. You’re gonna have to do more than reason and ask.”

“Let me worry about that.”

Nervousness growing, Hizashi stammered. “It—it’s just tha— Well, you two ha—have a—a certain way of… Wha—what I mean is... Are you gonna— You—you’re not gonna... You know... Do anything improper… Are you?”

“You make it sound as if you’re worried I’m going to force... something on her.” Shouta rumbled darkly.

“Are you?” Hizashi asked, avoiding the Daimon’s eyes.

“You actually think I would force myself on her? Rape the woman that I love!”

Relieved despite the red glint in Shouta’s eyes, Hizashi shook his head. “No! Never! It’s just--”

“I would never force myself on anyone. Least of all Reyanna.”

“I know that.”

“Than why ask?”

“Shouta. I’m sorry. It--”

“Shut up. You’re doing this. Ask Anna to meet and tell me the time and place.”

Hizashi quickly nodded, too afraid to ask any more questions.

37.7

Reyanna tugged at the rune inscribed cords tying her to the bed. “Shouta, let me go. I promise I’ll stay. We can talk about this.”

Shouta looked over his shoulder at her spread eagle form. “Will you?”

“Will I what?”

“Listen to reason.”

Reyanna’s expression hardened. “If anyone needs to listen to reason, it’s you. Let me go!”

Shouta returned to his task. “I can’t. Kai and his legions are looking for you.”

“And whose fault is that!”

“I swore to protect you, Anna.” His back still turned to her, he dipped his fingers into a bowl of liquid and traced them over his lips. “Come back to me. Stay, so I can see you safe.”

“I want to stay with you! You know I do. I’ve missed you, Shouta. But--”

Shouta took a swig from the bowl and flinted to her side, his kiss cutting of her words.

The taste of a foreign substance met her tongue along with Shouta's own which swirled with hers. She felt the excess liquid that was pushed from his mouth into hers. Despite that, she accepted and returned his kiss with the same eager appetite and affection. Shouta would never hurt her. And she had missed him so much.

“I missed you too, Kitten.” Shouta said, pulling back when he was certain she had swallowed the dose. “Everything I do is for you and your well-being. Come back to me so I can protect you. Hawks can’t do it. No one can.”

“You made a deal with the Devil, Shou.”

He turned away, returning to the long table.

“You agreed to tell Lucifer where the Llaes is.” She accused, wishing that he would deny it even though she had heard him propose the deal.

“You were never meant to know that.” He murmured, too soft for her to hear as he sliced a long, deep cut into the palm of his hand.

A few drops of blood spilled into the bowl before the wound closed, healing. Bending slightly he spit into it and proceeded to stir the additions in. She was going to be stubborn. The more fluids the mixture contained, the more effective it would be.

“How could you, Shouta? She’s just a child. She hasn’t even come into her power.”

But she soon will, Shouta thought. A fact that had been to his benefit. It was because the Llaes was so close to coming into her power that Lucifer had agreed to the deal. The Devil wouldn’t have feared a Llaes who was years away from being able to go about the task of closing one of the gates.

He heaved a weary sigh. Engaging in this conversation was pointless. Reyanna knew why he had done what he did. Just as he knew that she wouldn’t give up the Llaes’ location with ease.

As much as he didn’t like what he was about to do, Reyanna was more important than any promise she had made to another person. His Love’s physical well-being was more important than her emotional connection to some girl and the long dead Abril.

Shouta hated the thought of breaking her and making Reyanna betray what she had sworn to protect. He hated more the anger his actions would leave his Love feeling toward him. And so his mind continued to search for another way; even as he finished mixing the additions into the aphrodisiac.

“Tell me where the Llaes is.” Shouta said, moving to the bedside.

“What’s that?” Reyanna asked, eyeing the bowl in his hand.

“More of what I gave you during our kiss.” He answered, dipping his first and middle fingers into the bowl. “You should be starting to feel its effects about now.”

As if on cue, a sudden wave of arousal washed over her. She gasped, legs pulling against their bindings, trying to squeeze against her heightened need. She could scarcely believe the betrayal of his actions.

Shouta pulled his dripping fingers from the bowl and dipped them between her parted lips.

Want, and habit from previous instances had her closing her mouth around his fingers, sucking them without thought.

Despite his troubled feelings, Shouta smirked down at her. “Good girl.”

Realizing what she had done, Reyanna stopped. She turned her face from him, jaw locking tight; but it was too late. She had already ingested another dose of the aphrodisiac.

“Don’t worry, Kitten.” Shouta caressed her cheek. “It won’t make you want just anyone. You know I would never do that.” He set down the bowl. “This was made especially for you. It will only effect you. And it will only make your desire for me and me alone grow.”

“Shouta. Please.”

His blade slipped into his hand. “Hold still.”

The deadly weapon barely touched her clothes as it traced down her body.

Reyanna held her breath, afraid to move.

Reaching the end, his blade disappeared. He pushed the fabric of her ruined clothes aside. Blood pumped to his dick as her flesh was exposed.

“I’ve missed the sight of you.” He husked, eyes darting over her.

“Shouta, wait!” Her body shivered, nipples puckering as the cold air of the derelict house hit them.

“The Llaes. Are you going to tell me where she is?”

“No. Bu--”

“Then don’t interrupt me.” With a hard, swift yank, Shouta pulled the tattered clothes out from under her.

“Shouta, please! Don’t do this. You don’t want to do this. Please!”

“It’s been twelve days since I last saw you, Anna. The last time we were apart for that long I was still connected to hell. Having my way with you is something I very much want to do.” He leaned over her, face inches from hers. “Despite everything else. This is the one thing I’ve been looking forward to. You. Naked and tied. At my mercy.”

Her hips danced back and forth, legs once again trying pull together.

“Shouta.” She mewled his name.

She shook her head and forced her hips to stop. Desirous as she was, part of this was from the aphrodisiac. She couldn’t let it effect her behavior.

Shouta's eyes raked down her body, hand moving in their wake. “You shouldn’t have left like that, my Love. Only naughty Kitten’s run. And you know what happens to naughty Kittens, don’t you.”

An idea came to mind, a small devilish smirk crossing his face. It wasn’t a necessary ingredient, but it would certainly heighten and speed the aphrodisiac’s effects.

Not bothering with his belt, Shouta popped open the button of his pants.

Reyanna’s head lifted at the sound of a zipper.

Shouta watched her and waited a couple moments after her eyes had locked on him.

He loved it when it was like this. Just the two of them. Alone. With no one to bother or divert her attention away from him. Her mind and eyes focused solely on him, as if he were the center of her universe.

He reached into his underwear and pulled out his cock.

After so long without, just the sight of her spread and waiting for him was enough to make pre-cum to ooze from his erect length.

Carefully, he dipped the head of his weeping cock into the bowl he held and used his dick to stir his pre-cum in.

Reyanna whimpered. She could already feel a slick wetness pool between her folds.

“Please. Don’t.”

“What’s the matter, Love? Didn’t you say you missed me?” He knelt on the edge of the bed. “I want you so bad, Anna. Don’t you want me too?”

“Of course! You know I do.”

“Prove it. Lick my cock clean.”

No. She couldn’t do that. It would mean ingesting more of the aphrodisiac. Yet even as she thought that, her mouth opened.

“I said lick.” Shouta said, knowing that if her put it in her mouth he wouldn’t want to take it out.

Reyanna stuck her tongue out. It was as if her body were acting of its own accord with no care for what her mind told it to do. Tears glazed over her eyes.

She licked the underside of his cock clean with a flat tongue.

Staring down at her, Shouta ordered. “All of it, my Sweet.”

Her tongue swirled around the top and sides of his dick.

Shouta bit back a groan. His cock twitched, more pre-cum leaking out. He didn’t need to instruct her to clean that too.

Reyanna diligently licked at the cock head before her, the tip of her tongue dipping into the slit seeking more of the treasured treat.

“Good girl. You— Fuu—” Shouta grunted and grabbed her hair, pulling her off his dick.

His cock in her mouth, Reyanna sucked, not wanting to give it up.

Forcibly pulled off with a loud pop, she whined.

“Naughty Minx.” Though Shouta's voice was rough and stern, he felt a small bit of relief at her greed.

He tucked himself in and rose to his feet, thinking that she might not be as difficult as he had imagined.

Reyanna stared in horror hardly able to comprehend what she had done. How could she have been so stupid? She had willingly ingested more of the stuff that would weaken her resolve. She had to convince him to stop this before things got any worse.

“Shouta, please! We can find another way. What you’re doing--” She stopped and sputtered, trying to spit out the liquid aphrodisiac he had poured into her mouth.

Shouta set the bowl on the side table. “Drink it, Kitten. If you don’t, I’ll have to find another way to get it in your system.”

“I’ll never forgive you for this!” She spat. “If you do this, Shouta. I will never forgive you.”

Shouta's heart squeezed in his chest. He had known she would be angry. Known it would take time for her to get over it. But to hear her speak in terms of never…

“I don’t have a choice.” He said, the words a reminder to himself as much as an explanation for her. “I swore to protect you.”

“And telling Lucifer where the Llaes is protects me how! She’s a child, Shou!”

“He has a piece of your life force. He was using it to harm you. To try and force you back to hell. Telling him where the girl is, is the only way to get it back.”

“So? It’s not as if I’d go back or he’d use it to kill me.”

“You were in pain, Anna. Hurting. I couldn’t stand to see you like that.”

“So this is about you. Not me.”

Shouta’s teeth clicked together, jaw working. She didn’t understand. Didn’t want to understand. She was too focused on her desire to protect the Llaes that she was incapable of seeing anything outside of that.

“It’s done.” He said.

“It’s not done. I haven’t given her up. I won’t. I--”

He lowered over her, his face a hairs breath from hers. “I have you, my Love. It is done. You’ll tell me where the girl is, cause I won’t stop until you do. I’ll see you safe, Anna. I will always see you safe.”

He kissed her roughly, tongue licking around her mouth to collect the spilled aphrodisiac before pushing.

It wasn’t fair, Reyanna thought. She could barely control her wanting for Shouta when they were having sex numerous times a day; and here she was being fed a tailor made aphrodisiac after being apart from him for twelve days. There was no way she was going to hold out. She many as well give up the Llaes’ location now.

What! No! She couldn’t do that. That was the aphrodisiac talking. She had to hold out. No matter how long it took. She couldn’t break. The life of the child she swore to protect depended on her. If she broke she would be breaking her word to Abril. And she refused to betray the promise she made to her dying friend.

Shouta pulled back, licking one last time at her lips. “Tell me where the Llaes is, Kitten.”

“Never.”

Shouta stood up with a sigh and picked up the bowl.

Reyanna’s mouth clamped shut.

Shouta smirked down at her. Slowly, he paced around the bed, taking in the sight of her naked form from every angle. Damn, she was beautiful. Perfect.

He stopped at the foot of the bed, eyes raking up her wide spread thighs. At the sight of her dripping cunt, a low hungry growl rumbled from his chest.

Fuck. How he had missed her. His own need strained in the confinement of his pants and boxer briefs.

Reyanna whimpered at his predatory stare. Her empty pussy clenched in need, wanting to be filled.

“You will break, Little One. I’ll make sure of it.”

“Shouta, please. Don’t do this. Don’t use this act of love to break me. Don’t use it to make me betray my promise. Please, my Love, don’t taint this special thing between us. I beg you.”

Shouta paused at her plea, wavering. He didn’t want to do this. He didn’t want to break her and use this beautiful gift in such a way. But she was in danger. In even more danger than before he had tried to fix things. He had racked his brain for another way. Was still quietly searching for another way. But giving the Llaes up was the only way. And since Reyanna had taken and hidden the girl, this was the only way to find her. Maybe if Lucifer hadn’t sent Kai and his legions out in mass to search for his Love...

“I’m doing this for you, Anna. It’s for your own good and well-being. But it doesn’t have to be this way, Kitten. Stop this silliness and be a good girl. Tell me where the Llaes is.”

Reyanna pressed her trembling lips and shook her head.

Her mind pulled a memory from long ago. It was of their first time together. Shouta had been so soft and sweet that night. So patient with her and her virginity. His words from back then played in her mind. ‘My silly girl. You’re so good. You don’t have to try. Take all the time you need. I’m not going to stop. I might not even stop if you begged me to.’

Her stomach churned at the cruelness of it all. Shouta had spoken true all those years ago. Here she was begging him to stop and he wouldn’t. He would never stop. Not if he thought it was for her protection. Her Love would do whatever it took to see her safe and well. Even if that meant causing her pain by making her betray the person she had sworn to protect.

“Shouta, please. Please, my Love. I beg you! We can find another way!”

You don’t think I’ve tried. Shouta thought.

Even now his mind kept searching, would continue searching, for another way. He didn’t want to break his Love. He didn’t want to make her betray her vow and incur her wrath. But Lucifer had a piece of her life force. And he refused to watch her suffer. And now, Kai and his legions were out in mass looking for her.

“Beg me all you want, Kitten. I’m not stopping until you give me what I want. You’re too important to me.”

Reyanna shivered at the conviction of his voice. There was no doubting that he hadn’t spoken the truth. But she had her own convictions as well. She wouldn’t go against her vow to Abril. She wouldn’t reveal the Llaes’ location.

“Shall we begin.” Before she could make another useless plea, Shouta knelt between her legs, his hand caressing up her thigh.

Reyanna gasped, muscles tensing. His touch felt like fire and ice. It sent a warmth coursing through her body and a cold permeating through her soul. His touch was the best and worst of things. And she wanted more.

“Shouta, please. Don’t.”

Done with trying to reason with her, Shouta continued on.

“Don’t do this! We’ll find another way!” She begged, hips straining up to his too light touch.

There is no other way, he thought, mind still searching even as his fingers pet through her hot, wet folds.

With each stroke his fingers delved deeper, till finally the tip of his first finger circled around her entrance. His thumb and second finger spread her open, dark eyes drinking in her beautiful pussy. He watched, basking at the way her cunt continually tightened and relaxed a fraction, as if trying to suck his finger inside.

The sight, mixed with the sinful feel, and heady smell of her made his dick twitch. He wanted nothing more than to fuck her till the bed gave out beneath them; but he couldn’t. Not yet. He couldn’t even groan in appreciation of her. It would only weaken his position and show her just how needy he was for her.

When he final pushed his finger in, he was forced to pause. His eyes closed as he took a moment to steady his control. A part of him felt embarrassed, behaving as if he had sunk his cock into her instead of a single finger, but it had been twelve fucking days, and she was just so beautiful and tight.

Swallowing, he ignored the damp spot of pre-cum that blossomed in his boxer briefs. Though it was harder to ignore the way his aching cock demanded to take his finger’s place. Now was not the time to give into his desires. Reyanna’s safety and well-being were at stake.

Eyes closed, Reyanna gritted her teeth. It felt wrong not to want Shouta’s touch. After all, his touch and love had been the only thing she had ever wanted. The only thing she still wanted.

It had been twelve days since she had last seen her Love. And after twelve days without him, his touch was heaven. Even without the aphrodisiac she would have struggled to control her desire for him.

“Shouta. Please. I don’t--”

“Don’t what, Love? Don’t want this?” His finger curled, brushing against the special spot inside her.

After so long together Shouta knew body better than the back of his hand. He could make her sing any tune he wanted. One time he had teased her for so long that her voice was nearly gone by the time he got around to fucking her.

He hummed at the memory, his finger slowly pumping in and out before pulling away completely.

Reyanna whimpered at the loss.

Without warning Shouta pushed two fingers into her, biting back a groan at the tighter squeeze.

Squashing the moan in her throat, Reyanna turned her face into her arm.

Shouta’s studied non-expression darkened a fraction in disapproval. He liked hearing her. She knew that.

Even though he understood she was trying not to give in to her urges; there was a part of him that jealously felt she was purposefully denying him of the sounds he loved.

His dominate nature flared wanting to make her submit. He had been denied of her for twelve days. His own need throbbed, aching in his pants. The least she could do was sing for him.

He plunged a third finger in, fanning them open. His middle finger curled, abusing the special spot inside while his thumb rubbed circles into her clit.

A broken moan escaped her and Shouta hummed in approval.

Reyanna’s hips ground down against his hand trying to drive his fingers deeper. Her moans and mewls grew as she mindlessly rocked her hips back and forth.

“There’s my girl.” Shouta murmured, ravenous eyes watching her pussy swallow his fingers over and over again. “I knew you missed me.”

“Shou—Shou—ah! Please! Please, don’t.”

“You say don’t, but you’re the one fucking yourself on my fingers, Kitten. If that isn’t a clear message you want me continue, I don’t know what is.”

Reyanna whimpered, trying to still her hips. He had just started as she already felt like breaking. She missed him so much.

Shouta chuckled darkly at her attempt to stop. This was going to be easier than he thought.

”Where’s the Llaes?” Shouta demanded, fingers pulling out to circle her entrance.

Her head thrashed side to side.

“Tell me.”

“No.” She said, avoiding his piercing gaze.

Looking at him wouldn’t help her situation. He was so handsome. So dark and seductive. It was bad enough that he kept talking; he knew that his low rumbling voice did things to her. At least it seemed he had forgotten about the aphrodisiac.

As if her thoughts reminded him, Shouta dipped his slick coated fingers into the bowl.

He would have loved to suck his fingers clean of her arousal, but that would only make his own desire that much harder to ignore. Besides, he would be tasting her from the source soon enough.

Reyanna clamped her jaw shut, eyes watching his fingers lift from the bowl.

Shouta smirked down at her. Silly Kitten. Did she really think the only way to get the aphrodisiac into her was through her mouth? If anything, putting it in her this way would make it more effective.

Her eyes widened as his hand moved back between her legs. It had to be a trick. A ploy to get her to speak so he could stuff his fingers in her mouth.

His fingers entered with a near brutal thrust. The pace he set was ruthless. His long, skilled digits pumping in and out, knowing just what to do and where to aim to have her coming apart.

He worked her till she was right at the edge and abruptly stopped.

Even though she had known it was be coming, she couldn’t help but cry out at her stolen orgasm.

“Where’s the Llaes, Anna. Tell me and I’ll let you cum. I’ll fuck you so long and hard, Kitten. You’ll need weeks of sleep to recover.”

She bit her lip, turning her face from him.

“Stubborn little Minx.” Shouta's fingers pushed into her again. “Can’t you see I’m doing this for you? There will be another Llaes. There’s only one you. I don’t care how many people have to die. I would gladly see them dead if it meant having you safe and unharmed. You say Lucifer wouldn’t kill you. But you were hurting, Anna. He was hurting you and I found a way to stop it. Just be glad he didn’t demanded the lives of the next ten Llaes’.”

Reyanna’s eyes meet his, widening.

“I love you, Anna. After all this time I thought you knew what you meant to me. I promise you, my Love. I will help you with the next Llaes. I will help them with their cause. Just give up this one, Anna. Give her up for me. For us. Please.”

As he spoke his pumping fingers never stopped. Nor did his thumb which traced tight circles on her clit.

Again, he took her right to the edge and stopped. He pulled his fingers from her and dipped them into the bowl.

Reyanna felt frantic. “Shouta! Please!”

This was just her second edging and she already ached from being denied her peak. It didn’t help that he knew the exact millisecond to stop no matter how hard she tried to keep still and hide her impending orgasm.

Shouta’s fingers entered her again. “I love you, Anna.”

Though his face was as stoic as ever, his eyes burned with a devotion she didn’t deserve. It made her want to cry. Didn’t he realize what betraying the Llaes would do to her? It was terrible enough that she had failed all the ones before. But to give one up. To surrender one to certain death. No. Never. She could never do that.

Every time she reached the edge Shouta pulled his fingers out, coating them in more of the aphrodisiac. He didn’t give her a break, but went right back to work; the rhythm and angle of his fingers changing.

He was merciless, and tears prickled her eyes at the sick torture of it. It was so much worse than any of the episodes Lucifer had put her through. At least then she hadn’t been torn between desire for Shouta and her promise to Abril.

If only she didn’t miss him so much. If only she didn’t love him more than everything else in existence.

She felt hot and sticky. A sheen of sweat covered her body. Her thighs and lower end of her ass was wet with slick. Every time Shouta thrusted his fingers inside her there was a wet squelching sound that made the still sane part of Reyanna cringe.

Shouta watched his Love with a sense of unrepentant pride. Of course he wanted to find another away so she didn’t have to betray her promise; but that didn’t mean there wasn’t a part of him that was enjoying this. How could he not? He had his Love naked and tied, and at his mercy. His only complaint was that he wasn’t in complete control. He couldn’t do exactly as he wanted and fuck her proper or give her the orgasm they both wanted her to have. Not until she told him where the Llaes was.

Unable to deny himself any longer, Shouta lowered his head.

Electricity shot through Reyanna’s body as Shouta's lips finally. Finally. Wrapped around her thrumming clit. Her hips lifted off the bed, pushing against his face.

“Shou—ahh! Ah!”

Shouta smiled against her as her pleasured cry echoed throughout the room.

“There’s the song I love.” He murmured, eyes closing as his nose brushed against her swollen little bud. “Sing some more for me, Kitten. Let me hear how good I make you feel.”

His mouth returned to her sensitive clit, his fingers blindly dipping into the bowl of aphrodisiac before returning to her tight heat.

“Shou— Fuuu—aaah! Shouta!” Reyanna pulled at the restrains.

Lust, anger, fear, and love muddled her brain making it difficult to think. The walls of her resolve were weakening. She could feel it.

“Where’s the Llaes, Anna?”

“N—no.” Reyanna answered, hearing the waver in her voice over the pounding rush of blood in her ears.

Shouta sighed and shook his head. His left hand wiped at his slick coated face.

Reyanna watched writhing in bed. He had missed some, she could see the sheen of it near the bridge of his nose. It heightened her arousal and made her embarrassed to see just how far and hard he had been eating at her out.

Shouta was known to have no shame. That was especially true when it came to enjoying Reyanna to the fullest. Even now, after spending over an hour with his face in her pussy, he wasn’t about to waste her delicious nectar.

He licked the palm of his wiping hand.

Reyanna’s body rolled in wanting eagerness as he pushed her thighs further apart and settled back between her legs.

She had to get away, she thought hips dancing side to side. If she didn’t she would surely break. Fuck! She wanted to break so bad.

Shouta eyed her across the long expanse of her body.

“Eager for more, Little One.” It was a remark on what he knew, not a question.

Reyanna bucked her hips, his warm breath tickling her swollen folds.

“If you tell me where the Llaes is, I won’t stop anymore. I’ll let you cum. All you have to do is answer one simple question. Come on, Anna. I know you can do it.”

He spoke as if she were his pupil again and he was encouraging her to remember some arcane part of his lesson.

That gave her an idea. He had to want her just as bad as she wanted him. Well, as bad as she had wanted him before the aphrodisiac made everything a million times worse. How long had she been here? Minutes? Hours? Days? It felt like weeks, but she knew that couldn’t be right. In any case he had to be facing his own difficulties by now.

“Master.” She whined, giving him her most pleading look, an easy fete given her need.

Shouta’s head jerked up, a low groan sounding deep within his chest.

He had been desperately, painfully hard for what felt like days. Hell, at this point half of him felt as if he were torturing himself. If he wasn’t crazed with ravenous need already, he certainly was now.

“Master. Please. Fuck me. I need you, Master. Please. Please, fuck—ah!”

Shouta was suddenly laid above her, hand tangled in her hair. He pulled just enough to make it sting.

“Tell me where the Llaes is, Kitten. Tell me and I’ll fuck you good and hard.”

Reyanna shivered, whimpering. Another wave of arousal rushed through her like liquid fire.

The sting of her scalp, his words, his deep voice filled with sinful seduction. It was almost too much. She feared what she would say if she opened her mouth and so she said nothing, keeping it closed.

Shouta’s hot breath rolled across her neck as he waited. When she didn’t say anything, he bent lower, nuzzling her ear before nibbling at the lobe.

His hair fell into her face, damp with her slick.

Try as she might to stop herself, her tongue had a mind of its own. It leaked out of her mouth, licking at his arousal coated tresses.

Shouta pulled back, confused at what she was doing. When he realized, a groan slipped from his lips. He pressed his trapped cock against her drenched pussy.

Reyanna moaned at the feeling of his hard length. Her hips thrusted up trying to hump him.

“Shit!” Shouta grabbed her hips and pressed them down.

Despite that, his own hips instinctively lowered, rutting against her.

He groaned and bit down on her neck.

Reyanna gasped at the hard sucking bite.

Shouta's tongue, lapped at her flesh, soothing the mark even as he continue to bite and suck. His teeth released, moving on to nip and suck down her neck to her chest.

“Shouta.”

“The Llaes, Anna. Where is she?”

Reyanna cursed his persistence.

His tongue flicked at her pebbled nipple before sucking it into his mouth.

Her hips rose up to meet his frenetic thrusts.

Again, Shouta grabbed her hips, this time with bruising strength.

He pushed them down with a growl. “Bad, Kitty.”

He bit her nipple between his lower lip and upper teeth.

Her back arched, pressing her chest up to him. “Shouta. Please.”

Fuck, he was so hard it hurt. And grinding against her like this wasn’t working. It was also too risky. If she came, they would have to go through this all over again. Not that he was against teasing her, but denying himself for so long again would surely kill him.

“Here’s what’s going to happen, Kitten. You’re going to suck me off.”

Reyanna groaned, mouth pooling with saliva just at the thought of his big, heavy cock inside it.

“You like that. Don’t you, Love?”

She nodded.

“You’re not going to be a naughty Kitty and try to bite it off, are you?”

Her eyes widened at a the horrid thought.

Shouta chuckled and kissed her lips. “Of course you wouldn’t. You love my fat dick too much to ever think of such a thing. Don’t you?”

She nodded, tongue darting out to lick her lips.

“Tell me my cock’s your favorite toy, Kitty Cat.”

“It—it’s my favorite toy.”

“What is?”

“You—your cock.”

“Say it.”

“Your cock’s my favorite toy. Master.”

Shouta bit back a groan. His naughty little Minx was still controlled enough to tease him. He pressed his clothed dick against her pussy, watching her writhe. He would fix that soon enough.

“Tell me you want me to fuck your pretty face, Anna.”

Oh!” Reyanna’s hips lifted, only to be shoved back down. “I—ah! I want you to fuck my face, Master. Please. Shouta, please. Fuck my face!”

Reyanna whined when he rose up off her.

She lifted her head watching him strip with bated breath. Damn. He was glorious. And he was all hers. A wave of possessiveness crashed over her along with a further heightening of arousal.

Getting into bed, Shouta straddled her head and knelt. He couldn't help but smirk at the way his Love held her mouth open, eager to receive him.

“Such thirsty, Kitty Cat.” He murmured, slowly lowering.

Her lips suddenly wrapped around the head of his cock, head lifting to take half of him in.

Shouta grunted, struggling not to force the rest of his length down her throat and fuck away. He grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off him.

“Naughty little Minx. I wasn’t ready.”

Too pleased with herself to bother being chagrined at his chastisement, Reyanna moaned at the barely controlled need she heard in her lovers voice.

The taste of his pre-cum that had infused her mouth quickly dissipated from the copious amount of saliva her hunger for him was producing.

“Master, please. Let your Kitty have a taste. Let me suck you off, Shou. Kitty wants her milk.”

Shouta groaned. Damn, if his Kitten didn’t know how to rile him up.

Summoning the last dregs of his control, Shouta dipped his hand into the bowl he had brought with him.

Looking down at her, he stroked his dick, coating it in aphrodisiac. “Don’t worry, Kitten. I’ll feed you a full serving of cream.”

She whimpered, eyes following his stroking hand. She was so horny. She would do anything for Shouta's cock.

No! Not anything. She couldn’t do anything. He wanted the Llaes’ location and she couldn't give him that.

“Shouta. Please.” She begged, hardly knowing what she was begging for.

Shouta held the base of his throbbing cock. “It’s alright, Kitten. I got your treat right here. Open up.”

Reyanna whined torn between her will and her want.

She had already licked his cock clean of the stuff, but she was at the point that she wasn’t sure how much more she could take without breaking.

When her mouth open barely wide enough for her tongue to pass through, Shouta encouraged. “Come now, Anna. Open that pretty mouth of yours. Don’t you want a taste?”

Her tongue pushed between her lips, licking lightly at his cocks swollen head.

There was a wet smacking sound as Shouta slapped his dick against her cheek.

He grimaced at the sting it caused his angry, red dick.

Reyanna inhaled a shocked gasp. Her exhale a wanton moan.

“We’re not taking this slow, Kitten. Open up so I can fuck that pretty mouth of yours.”

As soon as her mouth open wide enough, Shouta pushed in. He shuddered in pleasure at the hot, soft wetness that surrounded half of his length. It wasn’t her tight, drenched pussy, but it still felt so good.

Reyanna moaned around him, tongue swishing back and forth along the underside of his cock. His hard dick felt so good shoved inside her mouth. She never wanted to be empty of him again. He could live in there, and she would happily sustain off his cum for eternity.

Her jaw opened wider.

Shouta sunk further into her mouth with a groan.

His hand once again tangled in her hair. “That’s it, Kitten. Open wide for Master’s fat dick.”

He hit the back of her throat and stopped, already breathing heavily. Fucking hell, she looked so good with her mouth stuffed full with his cock.

She felt him twitch and moaned.

The vibrations shot through his dick and up his spine.

Shouta grunted, gritting his teeth.

His eyes panned over her face. He took the time to try and harness some level of control before he moved.

Reyanna whined. Why was he holding this position? Didn’t he say he was going to fuck her face. Why then was he teasing her like this? It wasn’t as if she could answer if he asked where the Llaes was.

Thankfully she couldn't answer if he asked where the Llaes was. She doubted she’d be able to deny him right now.

Taking a deep breath, Shouta pulled out to the tip. He stayed like that a moment, teasing the them both. Eyes focused on her mouth, he cemented the image to memory.

The hand in her hair held her still as he all but slammed back in, breaching her throat.

Reyanna would have shouted if she could; but with the way his cock stretched her esophagus, she couldn’t even breath. All she could do was stare up at him with wide, tear prickled eyes.

Shouta gazed down at her. Damn. She was beautiful.

He pulled halfway out and let her breath. Then pushed back in, slower this time.

She gurgled around him, eyes rolling back as her tender throat was once again invaded by his wide girth.

The coarse dark curls of his pubic hair tickled at the first touch of her nose. Then her nose met his pelvic bone and she thought she was going to lose it.

Her empty cunt clenched down, tightening and relaxing in search of some semblance of relief; but there was none to be had.

Shouta pulled out fully, allowing her to catch her breath.

With a stretch of her jaw and swallow, Reyanna opened her mouth to him again, ready and eager to be used.

Caught up in the moment Shouta almost forgot to apply more aphrodisiac to his cock.

His ruddy head was already passed her lips when he pulled back and coated his dick with a loose gripped hand.

The thought of ingesting more of that hated liquid, coupled with that of having to wait, made Reyanna whine.

Shouta brushed a dose coated thumb over her trembling lips. “It’s alright, Kitten. Don’t think about anything else but us. Just focus on you and me. Right here. Right now. Think about how badly I want you. About how much you want me.”

She blinked and kissed at his thumb.

“Think about how good it’s going to feel to suck on my dick as I fuck in and out of that beautiful face of yours. Don’t you want that, Kitten? Isn’t that what you begged me for?”

She nodded mutely, hips rocking up.

Shouta felt her body move and smiled, knowing exactly what she truly wanted.

“Good girl. Now open wide and let me fuck that sweet face of yours.”

Reyanna opened her mouth.

Her eyes fluttered as his cock slipped passed her lips.

Shouta started slow, but it wasn’t long before he was moving fast and hard.

Reyanna’s eyes watered, tears falling from her eyes as his driving cock hit the back of her throat with his every thrust.

It was rough. Sinful. Filthy. And Reyanna loved every moment of it.

Her eyes closed.

She listened. Tasted. Smelled. Felt.

Shouta rough breaths greeted her ears first. Then came the squeaking of the bed. But it was the wet sound of her mouth around his cock and the smacking of his balls as they slapped against her chin that was the real music.

The musky scent of his sweat and sex filled her nostrils. It made more drool pool and exit her mouth in a steady stream.

Her chin, cheeks, and throat were just as sopping wet as her cunt, thighs, and ass. No doubt the wet spots from her fluids had long since reached and ruined the mattress.

Shouta tugged at her hair, wanting her eyes open and on him.

Reyanna groaned at the added sting to her tender to her scalp.

Her eyes opened and fixed on him.

His naked body glistened in the low light. The muscles of his abs, chest, and shoulders rolled with his every thrust. And he called her perfection. He clearly hadn’t seen himself in a mirror.

Shouta noticed her tears, but he didn’t stop or slow down. It was clear his little Minx was enjoying being used, and who was he to deny her when she looked and felt so good.

Reyanna’s hands clenched into fists. Her nails broke the skin.

Shouta sniffed smelling her blood through the prevailing scent of sex and sweat.

His head snapped up, eyes catching sight of her tightly balled hands. One of his hands remained buried in her hair, while the other moved.

He pried open her bottom hand, then threaded his fingers through the top and pushed it back into the palm of the bottom, keeping them open.

It wasn’t much longer before his cock came alive.

At the feeling him pulsing in her mouth more saliva ran down her chin as she literally drooled at the thought of his hot cum spurting into her mouth.

Shouta’s sharp panting breaths were pushed and pulled from between clenched teeth. He tried to keep quite, but she felt too good. Looked so good. He had gone twelve days without release and spent well over two hours denying himself as he edged her.

His hips snapped on pure instinct, driven to move with on goal in mind. Satisfaction. His muscles trembled uncontrollably, the hand in her hair pulling and pushing. It felt like his entire body was a live wire. Like white hot fire flowed through his veins.

Suddenly, he couldn't keep silent anymore.

It started with a grunt as the growing tension in his lower back reached breaking point. The shivering wave began there then rushed throughout his body.

Shouta thrusted into her gaping mouth. “Fuuu-- Anna!”

His hot seed spurt into her hungry mouth.

Reyanna let it sit on her tongue, savoring the taste of him before swallowing slowly.

When he pulled out, she lifted her head, licking after him.

Shouta couldn’t help but chuckle as he pulled her head back, the memory of an instance where their positions were reversed coming to mind.

He moved, laying out beside her.

The hand holding hers let go, roaming down her arm. The other released her hair, trailing down to cup her face.

“You did so good, my Love. Did you enjoy your cream?”

Licking around her lips, Reyanna hummed in bliss filled contentment.

Shouta licked at the small pool of drool that had collected in the hollow of her throat. Once drained, he kissed her softly before shoving his tongue into her mouth.

A rumble sounded from his throat at the taste of himself on her.

He kissed her harder, his jealous possessiveness flaring. Reyanna was his. His taste and smell should always be on her. It had been twelve days since he had claimed her fully. Since he had owned her body completely. It needed to be rectified, now.

He pressed his already stiffening cock against her hip, his leg wrapping around hers pulling it further open.

“How long do you think you’ll be able to hold out now that you’ve had a taste?” He murmured against her lips, echoing the question she had posed him when she had locked him in a daimon trap.

Her eyes widened, the reality of the situation crashing down around her.

Shouta's smoldering gaze turned smug. “Tell me where the Llaes is, Anna.”

Her mouth opened, resolve wavering as his hand traveled down her body to her aching need.

“Tell me, my Love. Tell me and we can move on from this.”

“Shou...” Reyanna whined, hips thrusting up to his hand. “Please.”

“I want to please you, Kitten. I want to make you feel so good.” His fingers circled her entrance then plunged into her wet warmth. “Fuck, Anna.” He breathed, rutting his erect cock against her thigh. “I need you. I want you so bad, Kitten.” He bit and kissed her neck. “Let me fuck you, Love. Let me make you scream.”

Reyanna bit her trembling lip. She wanted to blame the aphrodisiac but in reality it was her want and weakness for him that made the walls of her will come tumbling down. She really shouldn’t have suck him off. It was over the moment his cock entered her mouth and they both knew it.

She hated him for doing this to her. For using an act of love and trust between them and filling it with sorrow and dread. For not understanding that her promise meant just as much to her as his did to him. That his love and concern for her wasn’t the only thing that mattered. That there were things more important than her and her well-being, and that the Llaes was one of them.

“I swear to you, my Love. We’ll be ready for the next one. I’ll prepare. I’ll help you with the next Llaes, Anna. Just-- Fuck!” He pressed harder, grinding against the soft skin of thigh.

Hot pre-cum smeared across her leg making her skin prickle. “Shouta.”

“Please, Anna. Please, my Love. Tell me. Where’s the kid? Tell me and I can fuck you. Tell me and I’ll never stop fucking you. Tell me. Where’s the Llaes?”

Her eyes squeezed shut as the coordinates spilled from his lips.

Shouta kissed her, rising up off the bed.

Her eyes flashed open. What had she done? What had she done!

“Shouta, no! Please!”

“It’s alright.” He soothed, petting her hair. “I’ll be right back.”

“Shouta! No! Don’t! Please, don’t!”

He moved to the table, cutting the palm of his hand and bleeding into another partially prepared bowl. “You did so good, my Love. I’ll be with you in a moment. Just let me see to this.”

Reyanna watched in horror as he added a flame to the bowl he bled in.

“Don’t! Shouta, please!” Her lips trembled, tears spilling from her eyes. “He’ll kill her. She’s just a kid, Shou. Please. Please! Let’s find another way. We can find another way! Please!”

Her pleas assaulted his ears no matter how hard he tried to tune them out. Every one of them a knife in his heart. It wasn’t right being the reason she sounded so wounded and broken, His every instinct told him to stop and make it better. But there was no making this better. This was the only option they had. The only way to see her life force returned, and secure her safe well-being.

Even so, it killed him. And when her voice cracked with emotion, his grip nearly broke the pen in his hand.

The bubbling sound of the boiling brew filled the room.

Reyanna thrashed in her bonds. “I’ll never forgive you for this! You hear me, Shouta! I hate you! I hate you, you selfish ass! Aizawa! You’re nothing more than a...”

Shouta gritted his teeth and wrote down the coordinates she had given, eager to be done with it.

Even as he set down the pen and lifted the paper, his mind furiously looked for another way.

He continued to search right up until the moment he released the small strip of paper into the bowl. And then his searching stopped. If he found another way now, it would be nothing more than a pointless thing to mock him. He had failed. He hadn’t been able to think of another way to free Reyanna’s life force and keep her safe from harm.

He had had to hurt his Kitten to keep her safe.

A couple seconds passed while presumably the information was verified. Then the flame snuffed itself out.

Shouta turned to his Love, breath held.

Reyanna had stopped cursing him. She laid there dazed and unmoving. It was done. Lucifer knew where the Llaes was. She had given up the girl she had sworn to protect. She had lost another one.

Abril’s words echoed in her mind. ‘And you will fail again. Don’t give up.’

Not only had she failed once again, she had given up in the worse possible way. She had given up the Llaes’ life of her own free will. And for what? Because she missed and wanted Shouta? She was just as bad and selfish as her lover was. No. She was worse. At least Shouta had done what he did because he sought to protect her. What had she given up the location of the Llaes for what? A simple fuck.

Never in her long life had she felt more like Lucifer's daughter than she did right now. She hated herself for her weakness. And she hated Shouta for preying upon it and bringing it about.

Shouta's eyes lit up at the sight of a silvery white wisp of swirling light. The piece of Reyanna’s stolen life force.

It was there one moment and gone the next, having darted into her faster than Shouta's eyes could see.

A bright radiant light emanated from her then slowly dimmed.

It was done. Her bit of stolen life force was back where it belonged. Lucifer would no longer be able to use it to hurt and torment his Love.

Shouta flinted to her side, laying over her. He stared into her watery, unfocused eyes, hands cupping her face.

“Anna. Look at me.” He kissed her, bringing her back to her senses. “You’re safe, my Love. It’s done.”

Reyanna pulled at the bindings wanting to run her fingers through his hair and pull him closer.

She wiggled and thrashed wanting to flint away and help the Llaes. Maybe if she hurried she could get there in time to save the girl. And what of Hawks and Tamaki who were there protecting the Llaes in her stead? Had she signed their death warrants too?

Shouta pressed more of his weight against her struggling body. “Relax, Little One. You’re alright. Everything’s fine, Kitten. I promise I’ll help you with the next one. It’s done, Anna. The Llaes is likely dead already. Relax and just be here with me. Forget about the rest.”

She sobbed into the strong arms that wrapped around her in a protective embrace.

“I got you, my Love. I got you.” Shouta soothed, smoothing her hair. “We’ll do better next time. I promise.” He littered her face with kisses. “I love you so much, Anna. You’re mine. Mine. You did so well. Giving in to reason.”

As he spoke his kisses got rougher, more insistent, till finally he pushed his tongue into her mouth.

All thought vanished from her mind as she returned his hard, ravenous kiss with one of her own, moaning into his mouth.

Nothing else mattered but Shouta and her need for him.

He sucked her tongue into his mouth.

Her hips began bucking up to his. And this time he didn’t push her back down.

His cock slipped between her folds, the head rubbing against her clit.

Reyanna threw her head back with a breathless cry. “Shouta!”

“It’s alright, Kitten. I got just what you need. And I’m going to give it to you over and over again.”

His pushed up to his knees, blade falling his hand. With a single arching swipe behind him the ties holding her legs were cut.

Her legs wrapped around him, pulling him down to her.

Shouta's weapon disappeared. He fell back over her, his weight bared on one hand while the other roamed over her body.

He groped one of her breasts, his mouth latching on to the other.

“Such a good, sweet Kitten.” He murmured, lips brushing her nipple.

His hot breath rolled over the sensitive dark bud making her shiver.

He plucked at the pebbled peak between his lip covered teeth.

Her hands tugged at their restraints. “Shouta!”

Shouta’s eyes lifted to her bound wrists. He would’ve loved to untie them and feel her touch, but was worried that in her anger she would try to flint away.

“Call me Master.” Shouta told, nipping at her lips as he rutted against her.

Reyanna panted, legs trembling around his waist.

Shouta bit at her neck.

Reyanna’s body arched up to him with a cry.

“Did you hear me, Kitten? Call me Master.”

“Master. Master, please.”

“Please what? Use your words, Kitty Cat. Tell me what you want.”

“Master! Please!”

Reyanna felt his lips pull into a grin as he bit at her neck again.

His hand snaked down her body and took his grinding, slick coated cock, positioning it at her entrance.

With a single thrust he was seated inside her to the hilt.

“Fuck!” She cried, walls spasming around the intruding length.

Shouta grunted, gritting his teeth.

He pressed his forehead against hers, struggling to keep control and not rail her like his cock demanded.

It was going to be hard and fast fuck. After twelve days without and hours spent teasing, it couldn’t have been anything else but rough and quick. But he still needed to give her a moment to adjust.

“Shou--”

The rest of his name is pushed out in a heavy, wordless exhale as his hips pulled back and slammed back against her.

“Shouta! Ah! Fuck! Yes! Fuck me!”

And that was all it took. With a growl and a biting kiss, Shouta gladly complied; fucking into her tight, wet, heat with hard, fast strokes that knocked the air out of her.

The room was hot and heavy with their combined scent. Sweat made their bodies slippery, making Reyanna’s muscles strain as her legs struggled to remain anchored around his waist.

Shouta’s head rolled back. His eyes closed, allowing him to better revel in the sound and smell of their lovemaking.

As much as he loved the wet slap of skin and squelching of her drenched pussy every time he hammered in, it was her cries that he lived for. The sound of his Love chatting his name as if it was the only thing she could remember. The sound of her breathy exhales as the air was fucked out of her, and her quick shuddering inhales before her air was knocked out again.

He loved that all she could do was lay there and take it. And that she too loved every moment of it.

Her pussy began to quiver. Reyanna’s moans grew louder, more desperate. Then her cunt clamped down around him making his hips stagger.

The feel of her squeezing around him like a vise. The cry of her orgasm. The way her legs locked around him, as if trying to hold him in place. It made Shouta shout as his own orgasm crashed over him.

His vision spotted. It was so good. A part of him wanted simply to collapse on top of her, and rock sedately into her till he had the energy to fuck her hard and fast again.

Instead his hips slowed, fucking in firm short thrust as his cock spit the last of its hot seed into her quivering cunt.

Shouta sighed in contentment. His hips stopped, dick buried deep inside her letting her pussy milk him for all he was worth.

Reyanna stared blindly up at him, eyes hazy.

It took them both a moment to come down from their highs and breathing to normalize.

“Want to go again?” Shouta asked, low voice making her pussy clench.

His dick twitched in response.

He smiled down at her, already knowing the answer before she nodded.

“Words, my Love.” His sweat beaded nose brushed against hers. “Use your words.”

“Yes. Please, Shouta. Fuck me again. I need you.”

Shouta hummed and kissed her. Maybe he had over estimated how angry she would be. Was it possible he had worried for nothing?

His blade appeared in his hand. He cut the ties around her wrists.

“I love you, Anna.”

“Shouta.” Her hands buried in his hair, pulling him into a kiss.

Yes, he thought feeding on her lips. He had feared for nothing. If she were truly upset with him she would have flinted away. Everything was going to be alright.

A HUGE thank you to those who have commented recently. You all are the only reason I take the time edit and post. Seriously, I write for myself but edit for you all; and this dyslexic hates editing. So thank you!

This fic, like all my fics, started out for me and is like my baby. So hearing how you all enjoy it really makes me warm and fuzzy, and puts a smile on my face. When I don’t feel like editing and just want to go on with the story, writing for myself, I go back and read your comments. I love them all and love you all for leaving them.

A special huge THANK YOU to @inorganicone2230 for encouraging me, brainstorming sections and reading this chapter, and just all around being an awesome friend. You truly are amazing and I honestly think I would've stopped posting this fic a long time ago if it weren’t for your support. If you haven’t checked out @inorganicone2230 work, I HIGHLY suggest that you do. All their fics are amazing.

#bnha #aizawa shouta #yandere aizawa #yandere #my hero academia #fanfic #chaos

7 notes · View notes

quiltwork · 5 years ago

Text

But to go on a weird tangent; That voices book reminds me a whole lot of internal family systems therapy.. WHICH REMINDS ME OF MY (Old??) PARTS I HAD when I was a kid/teen. That I OFTEN ASSOCIATE WITH KINS BECAUSE THAT IS THE BEST WAY I’VE FOUND TO DESCRIBE/SHOW THEM OFF, OKAY??! Don’t make this weird...

So going off of the book’s categorization of voices and the roles of internal families, I’ve summarized my parts to be:

The Queen Bee, Manager. Full of Pride and Self-Justification. Brandy Harrington from Brandy and Mr. Whiskers. This part covers up “weaknesses” of being autistic, learning disabled, domestic violence, emotional neglect, multiple family member abandonment, and child on child sexual abuse. She represents that 11 year old me who tried so hard to fit in and emulate her abusers. All she wanted was to be affirmed, valued and validated.

Same with the other “Queen” Manager lol. Another part full of Pride. This one specifically I held onto at 13 because I just could not get any real discussion going with my mom on why I questioned my sexuality, and I just felt super invalidated so I rebelled as a form of “self care”. The difference between the Queens is one wants to fit in, the other wants to stand out but still be the Best That Ever Was, hahaha. They cover up all the same so-called weaknesses still (ZIM covers up grooming abuse as well), and really just need to both know they’re valued by Jesus, so they can celebrate their strengths instead of using them as a shield.

And this is the final Queen, the Dream Queen Manager. Sawyer from Cats Don’t Dance. Basically the idealized working class woman who finds success eventually after hustling to the max. My teenage dream come true to finally reaching adulthood after the mess of childhood and coming out on Top Better than The Rest. A sort of weird euphoria fever dream of “I can’t wait for my life to start in college and career!” completely disregarding my mental health. Still needs to know she’s loved by God and it’s okay to be disabled, use her strengths instead for her community.

Foreign Exchange Boy, the Manager. Self doubt, self condemning, second guessing. Steven Universe. 15-16 year old victim wearing the disguise of a boy because she hates her body that much by now and wishes she were the opposite, a strong fat boy. This part literally ran on shame in a way that was running away from sexual traumas instead of facing them and accepting them (like all Managers do, basically). This voice reveals our human limitations. Through biblical self awareness, she can hold herself accountable as a girl without striving for the impossible. She can learn to love her body.

Good Girl Nice Girl and/or Runaway. Mihashi Ren. I see them as a mixture of both Manager and Firefighter. Normally people pleasing at the expense of herself, but ready to run somewhere else if things get out of control. This parts been around for as long as I can remember, since my preteens, actually. This part says it’s good to serve others and share in their happiness.

Being a good kid and meeting my peers’ expectations of a nice girl who would do anything so they wouldn’t leave, and that she could absorb their identities and self esteem. Jesus taught it was good to serve without expecting anything back. You typically won’t, anyway, with the way this part likes to go about it. When she runs, she can run to God’s rest in prayer like in times’ past. He doesn’t grow weary from work that He should want breaks from us.

The Revolutionary Manager. Dan from Dan Vs. From 16 to 17 as I was still trans, I was absolutely fed up with the world by this point that I snapped. Not that I haven’t before, many parts beg to differ... This voice Resents, Condemns and Controls Others to try to fix the broken world, so they in turn can fix themselves. Real petty stuff, but funny in a cartoon. The good thing this part means to say is it’s good to look out for your neighbor, esp if they’re on a harmful path. Jesus shows how He challenged others without forcing them to be like Him, but to forgive and trust their lives in the Father’s hands.

The Lovesick Love Interest Manager. Yuno Gasai. I didn’t know there was a character who could so accurately describe a part, and her show came out a year after this part took over, so there were no influences. At 14-15 years old, I developed love addiction for this girl and convinced her to date me so I could stave off suicidal thoughts from my emotional neglect and abandonment. She’d cheat, me being immature thinking she was too cowardly to tell them to leave her alone, I’d fight off boys at every turn.

Exalting myself to prove my worth, people pleasing her to keep her around and have an identity and self worth, and overcorrecting and fighting rivals to keep the relationship safe. All in the game of covering up the sexual abuse, grooming abuse and neglect which lead to this. Eventually when I lost her due to putting up boundaries after saying yes to too many things I didn’t truly agree to, this Manager slowly faded into the Revolutionary. Whoops. Jesus still sees and loves her in her weaknesses, she doesn’t have to earn His love because He stays anyway, and He doesn’t have favorites.

A Manager I don’t have a kin for. Mute was silent in public. Schools and everywhere else, she kept quiet to avoid ridicule and rejection. Exalts Others by fading into the background. Wishes she could make friends, but can’t out of fear. Assumes she’s in good standing and is noticed already for it, but is instead ignored or denied a personality. This voice says it’s good to listen more than quickly speak. God sees me and wants to be my friend. Nothing I do could surprise Him enough to give up on me.

We’re onto the Firefighters. This is Ghost. A couple times during toddler years, once during my preteens, Ghost’s dissociation was a mainstay at 13 onwards. Sometimes floating around causing chaos without realizing it, for me to come to and be horrified at the awkward consequences. Because of outside or inside stress, she zones out somewhere.

She held back traumatic memories with amnesia, as well. This response is a God given pain medication and sedative, but during inopportune times, we need to dance, stomp our feet, feel textures, notice colors and food tastes to wake up. Or remember something funny or lovely from nostalgia if emotionally numb, too.

The others I don’t have kins for. I can only describe them. Bingey feels the worlds out of control, so she overeats to calm down. I may not be able to control what the world does, but I am accountable to how much food I take in. I make our meals every 4 hours with snacks in-between. I’ve found I love cooking, and it’s okay to enjoy life’s pleasures in moderation. Daydream jumps on dissociation wagon by hanging out in the bedroom all day to go to another fantasy world. This voice shows us it’s okay to have dreams and be in awe of God’s creation. He has a hopeful future for us that we’ll love and we can worship Him for His work, instead of escaping into illusions and never going outside.

Itch is the unaware self harmer. Skin picking. Whenever stressed, here it comes. This voice reminds me that we need care. Like a toddler crying and tugging on our clothes for help and love. Gently redirect the Itch somewhere else to take care of the child underneath.

There’s Masochist. Self harmer who uses sex. Born out of shame, sexual traumas, family dynamics. Masochist loves to bully “weaknesses” like being too skinny, eating too much, having a female body, being a sexual object, being stupid. Feeds on rape fantasies by themselves or showing up to keep relationships safe when I don’t feel like being intimate with others. But in Jesus, I can love myself for my weight, sex, and disabilities because He does and He made me this way. He shows me I can be sexually pure in marriage with a godly man who loves me for me. If marriage is not destined, I’m still okay with God.

Finally, Student is the workaholic perfect kid to deflect attention away from obvious dysfunctional family dynamics, so nothing worse happens in foster homes. Born from domestic violence, school torture and seclusion, training and brainwashing beliefs of internalized ableism and masking, and the idea from family to never tell the truth about home life. There’s nothing wrong with working, but we can’t be perfect or hide everything forever. I can work for God and tell Him the truth without fear of tragedy.

#long post #of course there's the exiles #but I haven't read that far yet #that's enough for today #I'm exhausted #tbh??#can a person have THIS many parts and NOT have DID???#This concerns me..

3 notes · View notes

softjeon · 6 years ago

Text

Piece me together | Final

• Pairing: Jimin x Namjoon • Genre: Angst | Detective!AU / Stalker!AU • Words: 8,7k | written with @cassiavioletblue • Disclaimer: mentioning of drugs / guns / blood / abuse / violence

↳ Namjoon had a case to worry about and still he found himself coming back to this diner each time. Maybe it was because of the delicious milkshakes or maybe it was because of his favorite waiter that looked just as sweet.

« previous chapter | masterlist | next chapter »

There was darkness all around him when he first came to. A painful ache inside of his head, the smell of chloroform too evident as he could still feel the strong hold around him, how someone had pressed it against his mouth and nose. He felt so powerless. His limbs felt heavy. Slowly, Jimin tried to blink his eyes open, groaning in pain. It felt like he was recklessly thrown in the corner of a room. There was no noise, only muffled sounds. And then Jimin fell back asleep again.

With his second attempt to wake up Jimin could adjust to the light a little more. He blinked. He wasn’t sure how much time had passed. There were sounds coming closer, someone was talking, and he could hear them say his name.

Jimin wanted to get up but something pulled him back in an instant. “N-no-no,” Jimin’s eyes widened as he saw the restraints around his wrist that were tied to the wall giving him only about a few meters to walk. Jimin tried to remember, closing his eyes, trying to put the puzzle pieces together but nothing made sense. Everything was a blur. He was shaking. And when the door suddenly opened, Jimin jumped and hid in the corner. A pathetic whimper was the only thing slipping from his lips as he tried to shield himself from the sudden bright light.

“Yes, just throw the mattress in here. I can take care of the rest.” Taehyung’s voice cut through the silence and then the heavy thump of a mattress being thrown on the floor had Jimin flinching. “Ah, look at that. Sleeping beauty is awake.”

Taehyung smiled at him, completely ignoring his men who finished their task and then got out, closing the door behind them. Taehyung squatted down to be on Jimin’s level and cocked his head. “I’m sorry for the way I had to get you, but I somehow had a feeling you wouldn't come meet me if I asked. And I didn’t want to run into your… your…” He made a pause and when Jimin didn’t clarified he continued. “What exactly is he, hm? That cop of yours is he your boyfriend? Your protector? Your roommate?”

Jimin scoffed, turning his face away from Taehyung not wanting to give him any kind of details on Namjoon. “What is this Tae? Are you completely out of your mind now? Isn’t beating me up and threatening me enough? What’s next, huh?” Jimin hissed at him instead, pulling at his restraints, “Do you want to brainwash me into loving you again? You’re crazy, Taehyung!”

“I thought it would be, honestly. That you would come back to your senses if your adrenaline would spike up a little. It wasn’t even a proper beating, no broken bones, no stitches. You see I still take care of you. But then, you know, something funny happened and the police started sniffing around where they shouldn’t. And if you trailed it back it all seemed to come from your little police friend. So, I wondered if maybe, just maybe you really were so traitorous - or dumb - to talk to him. So, I thought I’d interrupt that. Or if you had been a good boy then there’s still hope for us. Either way you’re better off here with me than you are with him.” He ignored Jimin’s sharp words and reached out for him, stroking his hair back. “You’ll see this is just a makeshift solution. Soon you’ll be back to living properly with me.”

Jimin flinched away from his touch, nodding over to the mattress instead, “And you think making me want to live with you is giving me a shitty old mattress? Where even are we Tae?” It was a weak attempt to get some kind of information about his whereabouts. If he’d only know where he was then maybe he could run once more. “They were on you even before I knew them! You are the dumb one, making mistakes so they are close.” Jimin whined helplessly as he pulled at the restraints. His whole body was feeling numb and aching at the same time from lying on the floor for so long. “Please can you loosen them…it hurts.”

“If you would stop pulling on your restraints it wouldn’t hurt.” Taehyung got up, obviously annoyed with the talking back, “Tell me how to handle this, in your opinion. You want me to set you free? So, you can run back to Namjoon and play happily ever after with him while he locks me up? Is that it? I thought we had something special, you and me. I don’t like this situation either, but you give me no choice. I’m not going down because of you. You know they always told me that being in love with someone was a weakness, but I didn’t listen because... how could loving you be the cause of something bad? But I see it now. Unfortunately, I can’t turn back time and I can’t…unlove you so I just have to improvise. You could make this so much easier for everyone involved if you would just play along.” He tried a smile again, “Anyway, any wishes for dinner? I could get you some really tasty salmon if you want.”

His heart was beating so fast and the lack of water and Taehyung’s anger was making Jimin feel dizzy. He leaned his head against the cold wall, just nodding to whatever Taehyung said, ignoring the tears that were falling.

“Kidnapping is what you call improvise?” Jimin wiped over his cheeks turning away from Taehyung to waddle over to the mattress and sat down on it. He couldn’t turn his back on him, the restraints keeping him from doing so. “Water. I only want to drink something, please.” Jimin knew he had to somehow play along to this, just to keep himself alive and come up with a plan to get out of here.

He’d rather die than be with Taehyung.

“That’s a little… plain if you ask me, but okay. Are you on some water cleanse or shit? You always had a thing about caring so strictly about your health. Of course, I appreciated it and still do because you have the softest skin of anyone I’ve ever known. And I can’t wait to have you in my arms again.” With that he vanished to tell someone to get Jimin some water and some dinner in case the younger would get hungry later. He had business to do. And maybe tomorrow would be a new day with new beginnings - and sweet old habits.

…

Yoongi’s eyes flickered through the apartment nervously watching how his best friend was raging through his own home. He blinked in confusion, flinching when the other was screaming and it sounded so painful, so hurt, that it pierced right through Yoongi.

“We…we will find him.” He finally managed to say in midst of the chaos and ordered Jungkook to get the things they needed to secure the evidence. Yoongi took the moment to reach for Namjoon, placing a hand on his shoulder, making sure the other felt his strong presence and that it kept him from destroying anything else, “Namjoon!”

Namjoon shrugged Yoongi’s hand off him as if it hurt. “No! We won’t find him - or if we do it’ll be too late and he’s going to be dead or Tae tortured him and… and I told him to trust me and everything he’s going to think of while he’s hurting is that he should never let me close to him and everything... everything that’s going to happen to him is my fault so don’t you.. don’t you dare telling me that everything’s going to be alright or that Jimin will be perfectly alright because we both know how scared he was and now his fears have come true and he must be scared out of his mind and all we can do is stand here and wait and hope and try and what... what if it’s too late? What if he killed him already and we never...never find him.” Namjoon stopped throwing punches and abusing furniture and just stood there, swaying a little before he broke into tears, hiding his face miserably in his hands because he had lost. He had just…lost.

Yoongi was by his side, carefully and softly reaching out for Namjoon. He didn’t say anything, just holding his friend, who only hesitantly let him do so. When Jungkook came back, the younger was completely stunned by the scenery as he had never seen his boss like that, his eyes wide in fear. Yoongi wordlessly told him to take care of the evidence while he soothed over Namjoon’s hair, making the younger look at him.

“Hey, will you listen to me for a second?” Yoongi’s voice was soft, his thumb softly wiping away a tear on Namjoon’s cheeks, “You’re the best god damn detective here. And you have the two best teammates. We have to put those two cases together now and find out where that fucker is. He trusts in you to put the pieces together or else he wouldn’t have left them all over…” Yoongi hesitated, furrowing his brows, “Isn’t it weird that he knew where you were…after that incident that one night with Jimin, before he moved in here with you…maybe Jimin knew that they were listening, or tracking or…a snitch. That’s why he started it all. Maybe there’s more around here. Do you still have files at home, Joon?” Hope was sparking in Yoongi’s eyes as he looked at him, “Namjoon! Come on. You won’t ever forgive yourself if you don’t give this your all. We can solve this! Just like we always do!”

The fear of coming too late and Jimin hurting while they were miles away, unable to do anything for him was still eating away at him threatening to overwhelm him but he trusted in Yoongi to make the right decisions while he couldn’t so he just followed along until they reached his room where he had put the files he had taken home.

“Here. You’ve seen the clues before maybe you can find more - if there are any.” He couldn’t believe that it was Yoongi who connected the dots while Jimin must have done this here, at home, right under his nose.

…

Jimin turned in his sleep, curling in on himself as he felt cold. There had been no blanket, no cushion, just the mattress. He mumbled sleepily, moving around as much as his restraints let him, searching for the warmth that would embrace him in his dreams, because there he wasn’t being held in a dark, cold room. Instead he could imagine, how it was each time Namjoon put his arms around him. Safe and warm.

“Namjoon,” Jimin whispered with a smile. He could almost smell his cologne, feel his heartbeat. It was so real. Maybe this wasn’t a dream? Maybe he had dreamed everything else? A simple nightmare and Jimin was safe in his arms.

Nuzzling his face closer, Jimin hid in the crook of his neck.

Taehyung had visited Jimin in the morning and had seen with horror that he had forgotten about the bedding as he had promised. So, he quickly had arranged something and while he was about to place it over Jimin’s sleeping form he hesitated. The younger looked so peaceful in his sleep. So soft. It had been ages since he had woken up to that angelic face Jimin had loved morning cuddles and had always slept as close to him as possible. Honestly, he missed this. A lot. Carefully he lowered down besides Jimin, hoping that the other wouldn’t wake just to have a few moments of pretending to be back in the past when they had shared a bed. He was too far away though for it to feel real so he put an arm around Jimin’s waist as lightly and unobtrusively as he could. And then Jimin sighed and moved and Taehyung’s breath hitched as Jimin snuggled into him. It felt so perfect, so heavenly… until Jimin sighed Namjoon’s name and stabbed Taehyung right into his heart.

Jimin slowly came to, when he noticed that his hand was actually placed against someone’s chest. Taehyung’s chest to be precise. He gasped, jerking awake fully but there wasn’t much room to get away from him as his arm was wrapped around his waist keeping Jimin firm in place.

“Taehyung!” He was breathing heavily, trying to calm himself quickly as he gazed up at the one he despised the most in this world. Jimin tried it with a smile, one that was a bit too shaky to be meant lovingly, “Wh-what are you doing here?”

“Oh, I was just visiting you. And you looked so cozy that I thought I might find some peace there too. I couldn’t really. Not with the way you moaned Namjoon’s name.” He was stretching the truth a little but Jimin didn’t need to know that. He leaned further into Jimin, placing a little kiss at the base of Jimin’s neck where he knew the younger was sensitive. Jimin had always loved it when he had kissed his neck. And Taehyung had loved marking him up - still did. Not right now though. He was hurt and angry and he would make Jimin feel that. Gently he stroked down Jimin’s back while whispering into the other’s ear sweetly. “You let him fuck you, didn’t you?” It was easy to wedge his knee between Jimin’s as the younger couldn’t quite get out of his grip and had nowhere else to turn to. “I’m really disappointed in you Jimin. I thought you would know better.”

Jimin pushed his hand against Taehyung’s chest, hoping it could keep a little distance between them but there wasn’t much space to keep anymore. Taehyung was as close as one could be, and it made a shiver ran down his spine. A scary feeling settling low in his stomach.

“It’s none of your business anymore who gets to touch me,” Jimin tried to sound as stable as he could but his voice was betraying him, “We broke up, remember? I am not your boyfriend anymore.” He hadn’t had any sex with Namjoon, yet. It had never been the time nor the place to do so. Even though Jimin loved him, more than anyone he’d ever loved. He had seen him naked, had seen how beautiful his body was sculpted and it took everything in him not to kiss down his chest and further down to please Namjoon like he wanted to. But for now, there had been nothing but sweet, loving kisses that he could never get enough from. He felt safe with Namjoon, felt secured in his hold.

Jimin whimpered quietly when Taehyung pulled him even closer and a little rougher this time, the leg between his making him feel awfully vulnerable. “D-don’t, Tae, please.” If Tae wanted him, there was no escape for Jimin. He was restrained and exhausted. Easy prey for anyone.

Taehyung hiked up his leg a little to make Jimin feel the pressure through his pants. Jimin had been nothing but defiant since he had gotten him here, so this felt satisfactory. “We broke up? We? That’s not how I remember it sweetheart. You just suddenly decided that if me earning money for us is not 100% mother Teresa approved then it’s not worth shit and that this would be a reason to leave me. I didn’t stop loving you. You ripped my heart out just because my life clashed with your ethics. So no, we never broke up. Because being in a relationship takes two - so why should ending it take only one person, hm? We are partners for as long as I want it. And with spreading your legs for that fucker you betrayed me. So now, I won’t touch you Minnie. I’m hurt. I’ll have to process what happened first. I could have taken you back into my life and bedroom the very first day if you just had showed some remorse, but it looks as if you are adamant on staying stubborn and unreasonable. So, you’ll stay here until you change your mind and come back to your sense.”

Jimin shook his head, “I didn’t...I…” In a way, Jimin knew that arguing would only make it worse and make Taehyung more aggressive. He'd seen it a million times. Felt it a couple of more times.

So, he stopped struggling and instead averted his gaze, biting down onto his bottom lip to keep from saying anything. Instead he reached out for Taehyung, staying close to him and only the small trembles in his body were betraying him. “W-will you eat dinner with me then? Tonight at least?“ Jimin asked carefully; one because he was hungry, and he'd figured the only way out was to gain Tae’s trust once more and hoping that Namjoon would look for him.

There was surprise on Tae’s face and then something akin to joy blooming in his eyes. “Oh. Yes. Yes, of course, if you want that.” He detangled himself from Jimin, brushing through his hair once more. “I’ll make sure to have a nice dinner prepared for us. And I’m sorry about forgetting about the covers. You’ll have it warm and cozy from now on.” He hesitated before leaving and turned back once more, “I know this isn’t ideal and that you must be uncomfortable right now but believe me, as soon as you are back to the old you none of this will matter anymore. We can just forget about this... this phase of yours as if it never happened.” With a happy smile Taehyung left him alone.

It was horrible. Everything about this was. The cold, the loneliness, the ticking of the clock that seemed to mock him. Jimin held onto the blanket tightly, counting how many small dandelions were printed on the covers. He had to restart a couple of times because he lost his focus and his mind switched to Namjoon. Jimin could count the flowers everyday but not the many times he thought about him.

Namjoon.

He wondered if he'd found out or if he thought that Jimin ran away. He was scared and the fear was laying heavy on his mind. And the only way out of there was through Taehyung. So, he smiled. Well, he tried, when his ex came in almost every day. Sometimes more than once on other days it seemed like he had forgotten about him and it made Jimin panic thinking about how no one would know he was down here and possibly dying.

…

It was harder to keep up with the search for Jimin the longer it went on because Namjoon didn’t want to sleep and if Jungkook hadn’t threatened to force fed him if he didn’t eat, then his superior would have skipped that too, just to have more time running around like a headless chicken, visiting everyone they had ever suspected to be involved in the drug business to ask them about Jimin, be it on the streets, in prison or in the interrogation room.

Yoongi and Jungkook helped him as much as they could - and they also came up with a little rule they kept to themselves, that one of them always had to accompany Namjoon while he was on his search for Jimin to keep him from doing shit or fucking up his career because he got so desperate. Though Yoongi pretty much knew how he felt like. When Jungkook had been in a hostage situation once, were a suspect flipped out during his interrogation, he would have done anything to make sure Jungkook would come out if it in one piece, no matter the consequences for him or his career.

Still he couldn’t see how his best friend was tearing himself up like this. They would find him. He was sure of it…he just needed to be sure of it.

Yoongi tore his gaze away from Namjoon who was desperately reading through his notes then looking at the pins on the board again trying to put the puzzle pieces together. The picture of Taehyung burning holes in their backs each time they turned around. They were close - they could feel it, but still not close enough. He turned to look who was bashing through their door, startling him when his eyes widened at who stood next to Jungkook.

“I think I found a way to get to Jimin. It’s risky, but we’ll take it...” Jungkook said, making Namjoon turn around to him, the darkness under his eyes only the evidence of his sleepless nights but for the first time hope was glistening in them.

A smirk placed itself on Jungkook’s lips.

…

Jimin jerked awake again when the door opened pulling involuntarily at his restraints making him whine in pain. His wrists were bruised, red and aching and although Taehyung was starting to let Jimin in more and more, he still didn’t trust him enough to let them go. Jimin stared at the stranger who walked inside of his room, followed by Taehyung who was humming to himself happily. The man put his usual tray at the side of his bed with some bread and tea and Jimin thanked him quietly, reaching out with shaking heads for the warm cup.

He hadn’t seen the man before and yet the other stared at him as if he knew him. When he reached out for his tea the man reached out for his hand, closing his fingers around Jimin and the younger flinched hard, withdrawing it to quickly he almost spilled the tea.

“Ah sorry, my fault!” The other apologized quickly when Taehyung furrowed his brows. “I hadn’t realized how hot the tea was.” He placed the mug and everything else on the floor and just took the tray with him while Tae leaned down to give Jimin a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be away for a little bit, business, you know how it is, but we can have dinner together again, like we had yesterday.” He smiled at him as if everything was perfectly normal. Over Tae’s shoulder Jimin could see the other man staring intently at him again, he didn’t even blink once just boring into him and Jimin shivered. He was glad that knowing that he was “Tae’s” would at least keep Tae’s men away from him. At least he hoped so.

“Y-yeah, okay. Let’s have dinner.” Jimin answered and smiled but before Taehyung could get up again he held him back. “D-do you think you can loosen them a little or…or at least can you bring me some crème on your way home, b-babe?” Jimin’s eyes flickered back and forth between Taehyung’s and the man who was still staring at him like a crazy person, “I am bruised all over my wrists and it hurts.” Leaning in Jimin placed a very light kiss on Taehyung’s cheek while he watched the strange man. “Come back safely.”

They left both after Taehyung had loosened the restraints a bit, not enough for Jimin to slip out of them but enough to get Jimin’s wrists a little more room which was actually worse because of course he tried and wriggle out bruising himself only further with each try. Frustrated and exhausted he finally fell back asleep, the tears drying on his cheeks. He awoke when a gentle touch on his face and a hushed whisper.

“Jimin?” It took a while for him to fully wake and realize that this wasn’t Tae’s voice - but it also wasn’t Namjoon’s. His eyes snapped open and at the same moment there was a hand clasping down over his mouth.

Jimin wanted to scream but the hand kept him from doing anything but muffled sounds, writhing underneath him, trying to push the hand off of him. The panic was washing over him like a wave. What if he wanted to abuse him? Take him, because he was defenseless, and Taehyung was gone? Jimin closed his eyes, struggling even more, trying to bite into the man’s hand as he kicked and pushed him as hard as he could. He couldn’t let this happen. He just couldn’t. Jimin was panting, his eyes trying to look for anything that he could use as a weapon, but there was nothing.

“Shsht, please, calm down, please, Jimin, I won’t hurt you!” The man was getting desperate but his grip on the younger remained tight. “I’ll let you go if you stop struggling, I promise, as long as you won’t scream I’ll back off! I’m working with Namjoon!”

Jimin stopped right away, his eyes snapped open and he turned around. When the stranger let go off him right away, Jimin eyed him warily. “H-how? Who are you? I’ve never seen you with him.” His voice was quiet, almost not audible as he was scared someone else could listen.

“That’s the whole point of my job. I’m an undercover agent. I’m never at the police station unless someone staged an ‘arrest’ for me to have a reason to be there, otherwise it could blow my whole cover. I’ve been undercover on the streets for a while for another case which came in handy now because Namjoon could just ‘lend’ me for his search without compromising my own case - or having to build up an identity from scratch. To Taehyung I’m some kind of wannabe drug dealer that he can smash in an instant if I fuck something up, so he wasn’t afraid to show me where you were. Now that I’ve found you the only thing you have to do is hold on. I won’t have a possibility to contact the police department until tomorrow but as soon as Namjoon gets word of where you are he will come and save you. And we will get Tae. Just... try to keep your head down and not behave any differently than before. And think about that in one or two days you’ll be out of here. It’s going to be fine.”

Jimin couldn’t believe what he heard. His heart was pumping the blood so fast through his veins that he felt dizzy. He reached for the stranger’s arm and nodded. “T-thank you,” They younger didn’t mind the tears that were burning in his eyes again. Honestly, he had been crying so much all these days that he had gotten used to it. When the stranger was gone again, Jimin laid back with a smile. He stayed like this until Taehyung was back, making him jerk out of his daydreams about being back in Namjoon’s arms.

“Hold on,” Jimin mumbled to himself reassuringly, hoping to be out of this hell hole as soon as possible.

…

Jungkook nodded once more, pulling at his bottom lip nervously, feeling the stares of his partners boring right through him. When he pushed the red button on his phone ending the call, he turned around. His brows were furrowed deeply as he hummed in thought. Reaching for one of the red pins, Jungkook pulled it out of the board and placed it somewhere else and onto a different location on their map.

Right in the heart of Seoul.

“Jimin is only a few blocks away.” Jungkook let his shoulders fall, turning around, “He’s held on the 10th floor, right over these offices.” Chuckling low as if he couldn't believe it.

“He was right in front of our eyes the whole time.” Yoongi added, feeling the tiredness of their night long searches for Jimin deep in his bones. “How we going to do it? We need more men than just us three.” He turned to his phone, “We can get the special forces team. They could wait until we give them the sign to tear it down as soon as we got Jimin. Do you think your man can get us in without being seen first?” Yoongi turned to Jungkook and then to Namjoon, “What do you think, boss?”

“There’s no way we can get inside all three without being seen at least not long enough without anyone being hurt. We are trained but Jimin is not. No, we should let the undercover guy take Jimin somewhere safe, a room where they can both lock themselves in and can barricade the door to be safe from bullets. Then he should give us a sign and we storm the building together with the special forces. No one who isn’t directly involved in this should have a clue about what we are going to do. No murmuring, no rumors, no hints. This needs to stay absolutely secret.”

They nodded in agreement.

So good in theory.

In reality there was no sign. Nothing.

Jungkook bit his lip in a nervous manner, tapping his foot on the ground as he leaned his head against the cold metal wall of the van they were sitting in. “Why isn’t he giving us a sign?” Jungkook whined and looked at Yoongi, “The plan was to get Jimin a few hours a-”

“Sht!” Yoongi signaled Jungkook to not talk any further. Namjoon was as tense as one could be already, ready to jump in, sign or not and he knew that it only needed a tiny little push and Namjoon would just go in without caring for the consequences.

“He had said he’d need fifteen minutes at max.” Namjoon growled, curt and sharp.

“Maybe someone saw him in the hallway. Or maybe he’s talking to someone right now and will do what he was supposed to in the very next minute! Calm down, Namjoon, please. It’ll be fine, we’ll get Jimin and he will be safe and happy. He’s not hurt, you hear me, he wasn’t hurt then, and he won’t be now. His bruises will heal, and you will be…”

“That’s enough!” Namjoon pushed himself off the wall. “You could be right - or they could be killing him in there in this exact moment. I’m not going to risk that! I’m not going to lose him.”

Yoongi and Jungkook were right on his heel. Yoongi talking to him, trying to soothe him calmly but there was no way Namjoon was stopping, so he did – shutting his mouth as soon as they got closer. They all had their hand on their gun, eyes focused as they made their way around the block as silently as they could, with nothing but bulletproof vests keeping them safe.

“We should give out a signal. We really shouldn’t be doing-,” Yoongi reached out for Namjoon just when someone opened the backdoor of the building, their eyes locking on theirs, guns getting drawn out, when there was a sound, not louder than a bb gun shooting and he dropped dead, before he could shoot first or alarm anyone.

“10 points for me!” Jungkook threw a fist in the air, blowing the invisible steam off his gun. Namjoon knew that this was Jungkook’s way of easing the tension out of his system and as long as he did it quietly enough to not get them in danger Namjoon would let him be and would do what he had to do for himself as well; focusing completely on the task: Find Jimin, get him out safely, then help the others find Tae. In this order and he wouldn’t let anyone come between him and a happy ending. Jimin would be still alive. He would get him out. This was it. They kept sneaking further into the building and even though they didn’t see anyone else right away they didn’t relax because there were a lot more people inside and they knew it. And there still wasn’t any signal…

They had studied the map of the building for hours, every corner, every window, every door they knew where it lead. It was maddening. The only sounds the shuffling of their shoes against concrete until they could hear mumbles. Namjoon raised a fist and all three of them held their breaths. “There’s too many.” Jungkook hissed, trying to access how many men there really were. There was no way around it.

They stood there for what felt like an eternity, trying to come up with any other solution. Everything seemed more logical – but there was no place to hide or sneak around. No other choice but to go directly through it. “Fuck it. Let’s do it quick. We don’t have any time after we’re done with them.” Namjoon rolled his shoulders back and walked ahead. They had the surprise effect on their side, but even with the suppressors there was a great deal of noise, as there was a near continuous spit of bullets flying. The hail of bullets continued around them, their minds jumping through possibilities to get out there quick in a split seconds. Namjoon kept moving his gun and found two more targets. One was still firing wildly and the other was reloading. He shot the second man first, then the other, before he took a blow to the face. He yanked his arm back and turning to fight off his attacker with his fists. He didn’t stop moving. He couldn’t. He needed to get Jimin out of here.

Yoongi fell forward with a grunt and landed hard, making him lightheaded for a second. His finger contracted against the trigger as he turned around, slowly pulling it back when a hand shot out in a blur, snatching and trying to twist the gun from Yoongi’s hand. In a fluid motion Yoongi threw the gun back at the side of his face, before his fist came up and he hit him right in the jaw. “Fucking idiots, ah,” Yoongi hissed, stretching his hand as he watched the now unconscious body on the floor. Namjoon nodded at him, wiping the blood from his lips as he wrapped his finger around the trigger, “No time. We gotta go.”

The younger detective looked at Yoongi worried, brushing his hand through his hair once. “You okay?” Jungkook eyed the cut on his face warily that was starting to bleed.

“Yes. Yes, I’m okay.” His breath came shorter than it should be and there was a singing pain in his side but Yoongi ignored it, pressing his hand on top of it - and almost collapsed when his hand came in contact with the wound. Jungkook could barely catch him when the older’s knees buckled and his fingers touched something wet.

“Yoongi! You’re bleeding! Namjoon, we need to go back, Yoongi is injured.” But Namjoon shook his head. “You can bring him back if you want but I can’t - not before I found Jimin. We don’t know if someone alarmed the others; if we go back now and try it again later then they might be somewhere else already. And Jimin could be dead or alive.”

…

Jimin had been in midst of reading a book, one that Taehyung had brought him to pass the time, trying to forget the restraints, the situation or anything else but trusting Namjoon to get him one day. Of course, Tae had said it was just not too miss him too much. It was hard to keep up the smile, when all he wanted was to throw up in disgust, but Jimin kept going, to stay alive for Namjoon. He sighed, turning another page when suddenly gunshots went off. It was loud. A sound that went right through him, shaking him to the core and making him scared and hopeful at the same time. Was it Namjoon? But what if Namjoon got shot? He squealed loudly, hands over his mouth and eyes wide in fear. Each gunshot made him twitch and Jimin pushed the palm of his hands over his ears. But the screaming was getting louder, and it was coming closer. There was someone coming closer.

Jimin rushed to the corner of the room, once more trying to pull at the restraints. “C’mon, please,” His eyes flickered back to the door and to the metal string that was attached to his wrists and wall. A scream escaped him involuntarily when the door busted open, but his eyes didn’t find the one he was hoping to see. It wasn’t Namjoon. But neither was Jimin scared.

“Sh-sh, please be quiet Jimin. I’ll get you out of here.” The guy said that Jimin learned to trust and known as the one that infiltrated Taehyung’s system a long time ago, helping Namjoon. The younger whimpered quietly, nodding and waiting with shaking hands as he got out a key that he must have stolen. “Pl-please be quick…I…I…don’t want him to-,” His sentence broke off when Jimin saw the change of expression on the agents face. All of his color was suddenly gone, eyes wide and mouth open as he gasped in shock. “Wha-at’s wron-,” Jimin’s voice was shaking and then a scream tore from him - there was blood on the man’s hand and then he heard Taehyung’s chuckle.

“N-no, Taehyung! What are you-, oh my god!” Jimin’s hands were freed off the wall, not from the cuffs though, so he kneeled, reaching out for him. “We need an ambulance! Taehyung! Please! He-, he thought that someone was…he wasn’t freeing me, please. He was about to get me to…y-you…Tae! Please.” Jimin’s voice broke as he was crying, lying right through his teeth because there was no way in hell that was the reason why, but he had other things to worry about as he was watching helplessly, pushing his hands onto the man’s wound to stop it from bleeding and getting blood all over himself. “P-please, Tae!”

“There’s no use in it now, Jiminnie. I’ve heard them, seen them. The cops are here, and they are trying to destroy everything I worked for. They have no right to ruin everything I’ve built. And like hell will I let them play heroes and rescue you like some damsel in distress.” He opened the cuffs but pressed the gun against Jimin’s neck right after, “Up! I won’t say it again. And if you move in the wrong direction then don’t think my love for you will keep me from killing you. You made it clear that you don’t want me.”

Jimin was trembling as he got up, stumbling ahead. “T-tae, please, don’t.” He whispered but the pressure of the gun at his neck made him shut up only seconds after. His legs felt wobbly, his body weak from days of being held hostage like that, so he tripped not just once as they walked up the stairs but twice. Tears ran in streams down his cheeks, every gunshot making him flinch violently. “Wh-ere are we going, Tae? Please, I don’t…don’t know where you want to go,” Jimin stood at the end of the staircase looking left and right, not sure which was the direction to go. He had never been in this part of the building, nor did he wanted to get killed for choosing the wrong path. He gripped Jimin tightly and turned right and left only to be forced into another corner of the building again and again. It wasn’t just Namjoon and his sorry excuses for partners that had entered the building, there were way more of them here and they were conquering his kingdom piece by piece. Taehyung was shaking with rage and anger. There was only one way he could go if he didn’t want to run straight into the police’s arms: up. So, he pushed Jimin roughly up the stairs. “Move! Don’t talk, just move.”

Jimin whimpered, wiping over his eyes as he gazed up. This way he knew. Taehyung was trying to get up at the roof – but why? For a second, Jimin considered talking and then he could hear footsteps coming closer, sounding like someone was running. There were more than one. And then someone called his name.

Jimin whipped around in an instant. He would recognize the voice everywhere, but the smile got wiped off his face instantly when Taehyung whipped his gun around hitting him square in the face. Jimin choked off a scream, stars shining in front of his eyes, a metal taste on his tongue but there was barely anytime to came to when Taehyung pulled him back by his hair, forcing him to get up. His arm wrapped itself around his neck, choking him in a tight hold while the gun pressed against the side of his face. Jimin was barely able to keep himself upright at this point, his own hands digging into Taehyung’s arms as he pushed his shoulder against the heavy door and the cold air made Jimin shiver.

They were out on the roof and the wind hit his back like a blow. Nevertheless, Taehyung didn’t take his eyes off Namjoon who was only a few meters away, eyes cold and shiny from hate. He just had to grin at that and be proud for a glorious little second. He had always this, the power he could hold over others just by finding out their weak spots and using the right words - or leverage - against them to have them dance for him like little puppets. This time it wasn’t any different. Just that his leverage was the man he loved and that he had nowhere left to go.

“Stay back! Or I’ll kill him! I swear to whatever you fuckers believe in that I will shoot him right in the head so you can scratch his pretty little face off the floor!”

Jimin was gasping for air, when his eyes fell onto Namjoon who had his gun pointed at Taehyung, while there was another one pointed at his own head. A sob broke through him. There was something like relief and then pain, one that made him realize that this was a one way street.

Jimin’s expression softened as he mouthed his first ‘I love you’ to Namjoon. His own bloody hands were trying to keep Taehyung from choking him even more. ‘It’s okay…I’m okay’ Jimin mouthed next, a sad smile forming at his lips. There were more and more people backing up Namjoon but still they couldn’t do anything with the gun next to his own head. And Jimin had to awfully realize that.

Jimin and Namjoon locked eyes and something in the policeman’s eyes changed, turned soft and vulnerable and… loving. It made Taehyung incredibly angry. Once Jimin had looked at him like that. As if he was the single most important person in the universe. As if he would forever love him back. And now he couldn’t wait to get away from him to sink back into his lover's arms who stood for everything Taehyung hated and who would crush his empire in a heartbeat if he let him. He knew that he would go to prison if he surrendered. No lawyer could get him out of this. And even if he would be weak, his name nothing to be scared off but to laugh about; Taehyung the one who got caught by the police because his ex-lover fucked one of them and instead of dirty talk had told him all of Tae’s secrets. Taehyung was proud. He was stubborn.

And he would rather die than having to face this kind of humiliation.

Namjoon was clenching his jaw, focusing back on Taehyung. Everybody was standing tight like brow strings, ready to attack the second Tae would do so as move a muscle. Taehyung had killed before and he’d do it again, there was no doubt about it, nothing to argue about. When he took a step back, Namjoon took a step forward.

Jimin could barely see in front of him anymore, the tears blurring his view and still he tried to keep his focus on Namjoon. He wanted to see him. He should have been the last one he would see. Nothing else mattered but him.

Taehyung inched closer to the edge, piece by piece until he was close enough to just let himself fall. There was no railing to climb over or hurdle to separate him from the fall. It was just him and a promise of certain death. He could have let Jimin go, let him run back to his lover to get his happily ever after. But he was bitter and hurt and desperate, and he didn’t.. he couldn’t let Jimin go. Not even in death. He leaned in, kissing Jimin fleetingly below the ear before whispering into it. “Say goodbye, my love. If I can’t have you - then no one else will.”

Namjoon saw it, the exact moment in which Taehyung decided that he would die right here - and take Jimin with him. It was in his shoulders that suddenly relaxed, in his defiant stance, in his gaze as he looked over Jimin’s shoulder, speaking to Namjoon as if he had yelled right across the roof: ‘He is mine. You can’t have him. And you won’t win no matter what’.

The others were waiting for Taehyung to tell them his demands; probably money, a vehicle to flee, the usual. Not Namjoon though; he knew that Tae wasn’t stupid and that a life on the run wasn’t what would satisfy someone as crazy about control as Tae. He would end it here, right now. And he would take Jimin with him. And Namjoon would have to helplessly watch his love die, either through a gun or falling to his death if Tae pulled him along.

When Jimin had mouthed another ‘I love you’ his eyes had been full of tears and it was simultaneously the most beautiful and horrible thing he had ever seen. It would be forever etched into his mind. Everything of this. He shuddered violently and then Tae moved again, leaning that tiny bit close to the abyss that he needed to and Namjoon could see his eyes widen in fear and then they flickered downwards, looking down, down all those floors on where their bodies would hit and Namjoon didn’t think, he couldn’t he just reacted on instinct because he felt that if he would lose Jimin anyway then he wanted to at least try, he wanted Jimin to know that he would have done anything he could to save him. So, he shot.

A scream tore through the deafening silence that followed. He was shivering, his body collapsing under the pressure of the sudden weight that pulled him down. Jimin fell hard, the concrete scraping his skin painfully. The air got stuck in his lungs and Jimin gasped violently, turning on his back. There were noises all around him. People screaming, commanding, ordering for other people to do…something. Jimin wasn’t sure what exactly. He couldn’t hear it. It was all a blur as he looked up at the grey sky, blinking when the sun peeked through one of the clouds as if it was deciding to mock him in this very moment. Jimin wondered for how long he hadn’t seen the sun when something blocked it again.

It took him a moment to register the familiar shape, his eyes trying to get used to the sudden loss of light again. Jimin’s mind reacted before his body could follow, tears rolling down his cheeks.

“Joonie,” He whispered, letting the other pull him into his arms as if he was a lifeless doll. The warmth that Namjoon was radiating seeping through his cold bones and making him feel alive again. “Y-you found me. I thought you’d…”

“Of course, baby. Of course, I found you.” Namjoon pulled Jimin so tightly against him that he could feel the younger’s heartbeat. He needed this. he needed this so badly, to reassure himself that he had done it, that his bullet had hit Taehyung and missed Jimin; that Taehyung had crumbled and not fallen down the building with Jimin still in his arms. But Jimin was here, in his arms. He was breathing. He was alive. He was alive! The adrenaline had him shaking but he refused to let Jimin go, even when one of the special ops told them they needed to clear the scene now and let the ambulance check Jimin. Never would he let him go again.

Jimin reached out for Namjoon’s cheeks, not caring that there was blood on them. He just wanted to feel him closer. “Thank you,” Jimin whispered against his lips, placing a soft kiss there that tasted too much like salt, but he didn’t mind. He wanted to feel the warmth. “Can we g-go home please?” He asked softly, before wrapping his arms around Namjoon’s neck and hiding his face in the crook of his neck, trusting him to bring him somewhere safe, while he just closed his eyes.

The nightmare was finally over. And he was back in his arms.

…

The sun was setting low, dipping the living room in a soft orange light. His eyes flickered up, holding onto the blanket he was wrapped in tightly as he gazed up, meeting Namjoon’s beautiful look. Days had passed and still his smiled wavered when there was a sudden knock on the door, staying seated as he cocked his head aside. It had taken him a while to stop flinching every time he heard someone at the door, but he started to heal, just like his wrists did. Next week he would even get rid of the bandages that were still securely wrapped around them. It had helped that he stayed by Namjoon’s side and in his apartment. After what had happened the chief had been more than willing to give Namjoon a few weeks off to make sure that his officer was 100% fine when he came back.

Their visitor was Yoongi - closely followed by Jungkook. The younger suffered from some kind of ‘protection syndrome’ since Yoongi had been injured and refused to let him go out alone. Yoongi was complaining a lot - but Namjoon was sure that he secretly enjoyed it being doted on like this by his boyfriend. Yoongi held a pizza box in hand and Jimin looked at it curiously. “What’s this?”

Yoongi smiled fondly at him. Since Jimin had been back they had become a fixed part of their little circle so quickly that Namjoon couldn’t remember how they had ever managed without him. “That’s celebratory pizza. Two good news: One, our undercover friend - whose name we’re still not allowed to know which makes sending a card really awkward - has woken up in hospital which means he has a good chance to fully recover. And second, I just got the official, formal guarantee that you won’t have to testify in court. The court agreed that with the ‘special circumstances’ of your relationship with Tae and Namjoon and the traumatic incident of your kidnapping it is important to keep you stable. So, they will blacken your name in all the files and you will never ever have to talk about Tae or anything he did ever again. There will be no reason for you to move or change your name - you are safe now, Jimin. You’re finally safe.”

Namjoon could feel his view getting blurry at those news. There had always been the possibility that Jimin would take the opportunity to go into witness protection program, either because he wanted to or because he had to. But with Taehyung’s ‘kingdom’ in ruins and Taehyung dead there wasn’t any reason for Jimin do this anymore. Not after what Yoongi had just told them.

Jimin could feel his heart skip a couple of beats as he looked at all three of them. He gulped heavily against the lump in his throat. “But what if I want to move?” He turned to look at them, noticing their expression faltering from joyful to confused. Jimin had to bite down onto his lip to keep from smiling as they weren’t getting the hints - again.

So, he quickly grabbed the pizza instead and turned around, only stopping to look over his shoulder again. “And maybe one day I’ll change my name, too.” He paused dramatically and sighed, before smiling brightly and adding teasingly, “Don’t you think Kim Jimin sounds good?”

“Sounds absolutely perfect to me, baby.” Namjoon could feel his heart swell and while Jungkook made gagging noises in the background he skipped the pizza and went straight for Jimin’s lips. He didn’t even mind Jungkook stealing the pizza again. Honestly there would be lots of pizza dinners waiting for them in the future - and Jimin was his favorite taste anyway.

The End.

A/N: Another short story is done! I mean by now you all know Cat and I are weak for Minjoon and Yoonkook soo...you can await many more stories with those pairings. Anyways, we really hope you enjoyed this story! Don’t forget to leave a comment on how you liked it :) THANK YOU!!

Oh and...the pirate AU ‘Drown in me’ will come out on sunday! A short Hybrid AU (Namgi) will come soon too and don’t forget about our Camboys!AU and the Geisha!AU aahhgrhrgfhfgehgrhr ;) so muuuch content is coming! I’m so excited to shareeee it all with you ;;

Subscribed: @awjiminie @violentredroses @dancelinestan @whatarelarryfeels @hinikkihere @njssi @laur-zipan @jeonsdear @starlightstae @p-ixelite @lissachan504 @wise-bts-collector @nochuukookie @h-e-l-p-m-e-p-l-e-a-s-e00 @hisheartsmile @lxnehxre @violetrose120 @fusselkuchen @gelsavitichi @minsugasnerd @yoonqiful @thenameoftherain @jjkscnery @tobi-love @banaani-mins @writeasifwordsarepaintbrushes @it-is-dana @nomimits7 @mytokyos @ksjinandtonic @the-magic-shoppe @breadcaaat @eenabannana

↳ If you want to be tagged in new updates you can now sign up in my subscription list for being tagged in my works here

121 notes · View notes

lotornomiko · 5 years ago

Text

The Ones Left Behind Chapter Four (Not Safe For Work)

At long last, after many years, chapter four of my Catra Adora fanfic is here. Not safe for work, Adora POV, sorry it’s short. You can read the other three exisitng chapters over here at archive of our own (NOT SAFE FOR WORK AND HEED THE WARNING TAGS!)

https://archiveofourown.org/works/3952798/chapters/8862691

My mind is unable to truly rest, so wound up tight with thoughts and suspicions, and even old familiar anxieties where the Horde was concerned. That we have not seen a single sign of even one of their rank, does nothing to soothe, this restless night without end, and plagued with many a doubt and even an insecurity or two. I’m wound up so tight by them, that not even this past eve’s vigorous workout, exhausting though it had proven to be, and on so many levels, could usher me into the escape I so truly needed.

I was running on reserves that were dwindling ever closer to empty, yet pumped high on the anticipation of what the coming days would bring. Since arriving at this port town, at the far eastern edge of the kingdom of Mystacor, my body and my mind have been on high alert. Always waiting, always ready, it was almost a disappointment to not have the Horde appear. I couldn’t trust in this temporary peace though, not when I know the Horde better than anyone else in the Great Rebellion could lay claim to. For almost the entirety of my twenty one years, I have lived, breathed and actively partaken in the Horde way of life. That brutal conquest, the never ending wars, and the millions upon millions hurt, even killed. Tortured for the one thing they had all wanted, the one thing that the Horde itself would never truly be able to abide.

Peace.

The dream of many, that intangible thing, a state of being so against the Horde’s way. Chaos is what they embraced, strife and devastation the likes of which no other warring caste has ever known, or surpassed. Their is the total sum of despair, a nightmare made real, greed, cruelty, and an almost maddening lust for the hurt that they could and did so often inflict, no one had been safe. Not man, not woman, not child. In the vast empire that Hordak and many others like him, had help build for Horde Prime, might has been the only right of it, trillions of the meek trampled, tortured, and otherwise killed, it had been an eat or be eaten kind of lawlessness that didn’t just cater to the wicked, it gave rise to them.

All manner of vile creature is drawn to the Horde. Everything from bullies and thieves, to murderers and rapists, all clawing over everything, even each other, to try and achieve the ultimate award. That of the title of Force Captain. It’s been all manner of scum, and no matter the origin story, they—we, had shared all of one thing in common. That of being the worst of our kind.

I shudder each and every time I think on it, on what it had meant to be a Force Captain. Practically birthed into the life, taken from my true home and family just days into my newborn existence, I couldn’t, wouldn’t make excuses. I didn’t care that I had been drugged, trained, even had my mind tampered with through magic, the blood of many was on my hands. Good and bad both, it hadn’t mattered, my position as Hordak’s adoptive daughter, making me thirst harder and act crueler in an attempt to prove myself worthy. I don’t even know for sure if the pride I had taken in my accomplishments was another part of Shadow Weaver’s manipulations, but the shame and regret I suffer with now is all too real.

It borders on pain, those very real feelings of guilt, and the knowledge that I will never be able to do enough to atone for my sins of the past. I keep on trying though, throwing myself into the rebellion as Adora and She-ra both, Etheria is just the first of the many planets I will need to help set free from the Horde’s evil. It is a forgiveness I won’t be able to give myself otherwise, no matter the truth of my circumstance, the little baby that I had been, finally growing into the woman I am now, and not that hateful witch that I had been groomed to be through magic and manipulation and an overwhelming desire to please.

That desire is an ingrain part of me, that need warping from trying to prove myself to Hordak, to instead the people of the Rebellion and Etheria in particular. That want I have, that urge to please, is as unsettling as it is real, leaving me to wonder just how much of my personality still remains shaped by my experiences as part of the Horde. It’s never easy to confront such a truth, for though there are parts of me that bear little resemblance to the woman I had once been, there are others, habits if you will, that remain the same. That insatiable lust that sends me from partner to partner, and always they are found lacking in some way or another, through no real fault of their own.

They are not enough. No one may ever be enough. It doesn’t matter the gender, or the color of their hair, or how considerate a lover they might be, I am left yearning for the forbidden. For that one thing, that could make a mockery of all I try to accomplish NOW. It’s not the soft, gentle romance, nor is it the outright cruelty of rape, it’s a brand of passion all its own, a lover whose memory won’t let me forget, her existence taunting me with what else might have been real amid Shadow Weaver’s mental maneuvering.

That I hold this obsession still, that those particular memories are still so dear, make a part of me doubt just who I am. What I am. They mock me, whispering words whose accusations make me wonder how much of it had been brainwashing magic and drugs, and how much of that had truly been ME. Just what, who, is the real face of Adora? The Force Captain, or the rebel? Or am I an amalgam of the two? I tell myself I don’t know, but deep down it is a truth that I fear has already been answered.

It haunts me, colors every real choice that I now make. From the war that I struggle to end daily, to the lives that I affect, to even the lover that is currently in my bed, it is all me spiraling about in a tight bid for control. Trying to deny what is the real truth, and the who that I am missing. The woman I had left behind. There’s a guilt there, what she, what Catra, represents, a great many things that I have never wanted to face. That I still don’t, running in the only way that I know how, throwing myself into the art of vigorously arousing the night’s latest conquest.

The tavern wench from earlier, with her hair so dark a blue it is almost black, with sharp boned cheeks and a stubborn set of her lips, in this dim lighting, could almost pass. She doesn’t purr like Catra does, doesn’t curl claws over flesh in a way that borders between pleasure and pain. Her honey isn’t the same, lacking that sweet spice that marks my former lover, as so uniquely her own. She’s everything that the Force Captain isn’t, all kindness and light, and carefully restrained passion. She doesn’t make it hurt in that wild way that feels oh so good, like a whip breaking skin, her cries nothing like the pleasured screams I am longing for.

It makes me angry, makes me try harder to get this woman to drop the reserved act, and go crazy. I bury my face between her thighs, feel the wet proof of her arousal on my tongue, lips and chin, and still she does little more than lay there, muffling her moans, and biting at her lip. I bite, nibble and suck in turn, roll my tongue over and around her engorged clit. I even catch at it with my teeth, giving a tug that nearly arches the tavern wench right up off the bed. If I’m not careful, I will hurt her with my anger, with the frustration that I feel. I battle her body, as much as my mind, tongue laving in bold purposeful strokes, focusing on soothing the sting of my teeth, and the blow to my wounded pride.

It is unfair to compare them, the memory nothing like my reality, and yet I do it all the same. My nails dig into her bottom, any harder and I will draw blood. I tease and torture this woman, not with violence, but with an angry pleasure, every whimper and muffled squeal only fueling my frustration. I can’t get her to outright scream, to do that howling kind of satisfaction that Catra was so good at voicing. It’s not the wild cat in my bed, but some kind of kitten, cute to look at, and tame, but holding none of the feral passion and danger that rutting with a beast would bring.

I want so much more, want to feel nails digging into me, teeth biting at me, hands pulling at my flesh and my hair. I want to bleed, and I want to hurt, that masochistic sadism a euphoric rush like no other. I truly am broken, caught between the desires that my past has well established, and the image I’ve worked so hard to cultivate now, if this wench knew of how hard and how fierce I wanted the sex to go, she’d try to run screaming from this room.

The resentment inside me, I bring her crashing over the edge with not just my tongue, but fingers as well. With the plunge of them deep, curling and then scissoring apart, caressing over soaked flesh that positively gushes over, there’s a sudden touch in my hair, a gentle petting that is also too reminiscent of the woman I had loved and left behind. Catra for all her lustful violence, had had some gentleness to her. Always appreciative of a good fuck, my wild cat had also been one hell of a cuddler. It was the feline in her, fickle one second, attentive and demanding the next, she had loved nothing more than to curl around me and purr while roaming her hands over my curves.

“A...Adora?” That uncertain tone, cause an unsteady blink of my eyes. That shy expression, the awe on her face, is so decidedly what I DON’T want, that I am pulling away, as though hit with a blast of icy cold waters.

“We should get some sleep.” I tell her, already rolling off to the side of her. I can feel the hesitation in her, the uncertain energy even before she asks.

“But what about...”

“I’m fine.” I insist curtly. “Got an early rise in the morning...we should both get some sleep...”

There’s still that hesitation felt, but she makes no other attempt, as though accepting my decision. A certain wild cat would never have settled for anything less, Catra always the type to give to me, as well as take. I hold in my sigh, and insist to my mind, that I am not missing it, missing HER. It’s a lie I tell myself every night, every encounter, trying to deny that there HAD been one good thing, twisted though it had been, about my time with the Horde.

I cast it, her, aside, denying that one part of my past, that had been true.

To Be Continued…

I have been stuck for years on how to get this chapter written...I debated on and off over having Adora get it on with the tavern wench or not...I still feel unsure about the end result. But I wanted to make the effort, especially since there are other scene sin my notes, I was looking forward to writing out someday….

I haven’t seen season five of Netflix yet, cause I just canceled my membership and then like a week later, they announce season five. ARGH! I’ll probably be restarting it for June...or July...I am spoiled on certain aspects of it, cause of I went looking for Utena on you tube, and someone did a comparison scene of Utena and Anthy versus Catra Adora….so yeah, I am spoiled on what happens with them at least, and it’s partly why I got motivated to try and force this chapter out. In celebration of my ship becoming cannon! XD

I also tweaked the existing chapters, in that I tried to fix some little bits here and there, just mainly sentence structure, or word placement. If you follow me in my other fandoms, you’ll already know, I am never happy with my writing, and constantly trying to fix and improve it…

So I went over the first three chapters, though I didn’t think I’d get over my block...and I know this is a short chapter...but I’m trying here...really am. I debated skipping this content, and getting them right to the planet Argo….though that would have felt like cheating, or taking too big a short cut, and I don’t like doing that with my writing either. XD

I have no idea who will be the POV for five. Leaning towards Adora though, and having the representatives from Argo arrive!

It’s also my birthday today! (May 23, 2020)

----Michelle

#she-ra #fanfic #fanfiction #catra #adora #catra x adora #the ones left behind

2 notes · View notes

team-free-will-oneshots · 6 years ago

Text

Friends

Title: Friends

Request/Prompt: Alright so I’ve had this idea on my mind for a while and would love to see it in writing but if you don’t want to then don’t worry about it. Sam and Dean are on a hunt with Cas when they all get captured. The boys ask Cas what to do and he’s like “Hold on a second. Let me pray.” And they’re wondering why he’s doing that. So he starts praying to some person named (Y/N) And lo and behold, an angel appears and saved them. When they’re safe, the boys are like “Who the crap is this?”And she’s like “I’m (Y/N).” Then Cas says “She’s my twin.” And they’re shocked but eventually get over it and she sticks around and is like Cas when he first came down and is very blunt and literal. She warms up slowly and a while later they’re all chilling and they mention something about her being such a great friend and she’s like “We’re friends?” And they say some fluffy stuff and yea. (Sorry it’s so long and please feel free to change whatever you need to!) Thanks! - @not-zari-tak

Pairing: Platonic TFW x female angel!reader

Warnings: I mean I guess violence a little ?? (angel smiting, nothing graphic)

Word Count: 1,922

note; here you go! I hope I did your idea justice, it was super fun to write! :)

_____

This was certainly not a part of the plan.

They were outnumbered - Sam and Dean were bound with rope in the corner, whilst Castiel was trapped in a burning ring of holy fire. Its flames leapt towards the roof of the abandoned warehouse, sending showers of sparks through the air that eventually found their home scattered across the gravel strewn ground. Three demons looked on glee - finally, they had achieved the unachievable.

“The infamous Winchesters,” one sneered, eyes flitting to black as he sauntered forwards with a taunting smirk. “At last, your time has run out.”

“We’ll be rewarded for your demise,” another chimed in, her blonde hair matted with blood as she wielded a curved, threatening blade. “The forces of Heaven and Hell combined couldn’t stop you or your… feathered friend-” she cast Castiel a disgusted glance - “but us? We’ll go down in history, conquerors of the unconquerable.”

“Who knows,” the third added with a sly glance, “we might even preside over your torture. What, you don’t think you’ll make it upstairs, do you? After everything you’ve done?”

Sam and Dean shared a solemn glance, each of them searching the other’s eyes in hopes that someone had a plan. They were disappointed, and as the demons turned away in discussion, Dean looked to Castiel.

“Cas. Please tell me you have an idea, cos I don’t see a way out of this,” he said urgently, keeping his tone low.

Cas considered his words gravely, mind running through all potential possibilities and crossing them, one by one, off the list of options. He was left with one recourse, a desperate one at that. He hadn’t spoken to her in years… could he get through to her? Would she even care? So much had changed since they’d last spoken…

But it was their only option.

“There’s… one possibility,” Castiel replied cautiously. “But I don’t know…”

“Cas, we’re kinda outta options here, buddy,” Sam interjected lightly, though his eyes betrayed a hint of panic at their predicament. Cas set his jaw, staring ahead as he nodded.

“I understand. Just a moment,” he excused, turning away from the brothers and closing his eyes. “Y/N…” he murmured, “if you can hear me, I know it’s been a while, but… I need a favour.”

“Who’s he talking to?” Dean hissed in confusion to Sam, who shrugged. The sudden fluttering of wings echoed through the space, and all three men span around in search of the noise’s source.

“Castiel. You called?”

---

You hadn’t spoken to your brother in what felt like years - his rebellion had turned Heaven on its head, a chaos only perpetuated by the Fall, and you spent most of your time struggling to find order in the mayhem. You’d look down on him whenever you had a spare moment, but he’d never reached out to you, and so you had kept yourself busy and distant, under the impression that Cas had all but forgotten you in favour of his new… acquaintances.

But when you heard his voice echo around your mind in a desperate plea, you found yourself itching to respond to his call. He must truly be in trouble to call on you, and despite your years of separation, you couldn’t find it within yourself to let your brother find pain when you could prevent it, or at least try to.

And so, you answered, immediately appearing in the warehouse you had tracked your twin to. It was warm and clogged with smoke from holy fire, the metal walls trapping the heat like an industrial oven. You saw the three demons a few metres ahead, their souls twisted and disfigured beneath their human meatsuits. Your lip curled in disgust, but before you could take care of them, you turned to your brother who was trapped within the flames.

“Castiel. You called?”

He turned to you immediately, a small smile crossing his face as he saw you for the first time in far too long, though the passing of time was but a blink of an eye to beings such as yourselves.

“Y/N,” he greeted, nodding in acknowledgment. The two men tied up in the corner jumped at your sudden appearance, turning to you with eyes widened in curiosity and betraying a touch of fear.

“You must be the Winchester brothers,” you said with a nod. “You’ve stirred quite a fuss of late.”

At last, the demons appeared to register your presence, spinning around with mouths etched into snarls.

“What are you doing here, angel?” one spat. “Run along home before you join your friend in the flames!”

A demure smile crossed your lips as you stalked forward leisurely, eyeing them with a predatory curiosity, not unlike a cat observing its prey. You tilted your head in amusement. “You think you can trap me so easily?” you scoffed. “Wow, I knew demons weren’t the brightest, but it seems this might be even easier than I first thought.”

You felt your eyes burning with your grace, and the demons winced at the light, stumbling away. “Now, now, there’s no need to fear,” you told them mockingly, moving forwards until they were trapped against a wall. You gently rested a hand on one’s forehead, and with an anguished scream, it fell as you smited it. The other two were quick to follow, and once the threat was vanquished, you waved your hand breezily and extinguished the flames trapping Castiel to his small patch of floor. He was quick to assist the Winchesters in attaining their freedom, and the two brothers turned to you warily.

“And who the hell are you?” Dean demanded, and you raised an eyebrow.

“Aren’t you charming? I knew humans weren’t as polite as they once were, but I certainly expected at least a thank you,” you said icily. Castiel bowed his head in respect.

“Thank you, Y/N. Sam, Dean, this is my sister. I suppose she could be considered my twin.”

Sam raised his eyebrows in curiosity. “Angels can have twins?”

“We were created simultaneously, and we’ve been informed on numerous occasions that our true forms hold a certain likeness to one another,” you informed him. “No matter - your human terms are irrelevant to me. Castiel is my brother, and now that he is safe, I should be leaving,” you said bluntly.

“Wait!” Castiel objected, and you looked at him questioningly. “Stay. You can come to the bunker with us. We can... catch up.”

You frowned. “Catch what?”

Cas opened his mouth to answer, but Dean cut him off. “Hey! You can’t just spring this on us and expect us to roll with it,” he exclaimed defensively. “We’ve known you for… how long now? And you never once mentioned a twin - that seems like the kind of thing that should come up! How do we know we can trust her? You said yourself it’s ‘been a while’, you weren’t even sure she’d come! Why didn’t you mention this?”

You shot Dean a cold stare, whilst Cas looked on patiently. “To be honest, I thought she was dead,” he said softly, staring at you sadly. “After the fall…” He trailed off, eyes gazing mistily into the distance.

“I would have come if you’d only called!” you spat. “You’re my brother, Castiel. Would it have hurt for you to check in on me? I certainly checked in on you!”

“You’ve watched over me?” Cas asked in surprise, and you huffed in annoyance.

“Of course I have. You’re my brother,” you replied gruffly. “I deduced you’d stopped caring after replacing me with your new friends - the least you could have done was call on me after making the mess you left me behind to clean up!”

Cas bowed his head, eyes wounded. “I’m truly sorry, Y/N. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive me.”

You huffed again. “Don’t be so foolish. You were forgiven the moment you contacted me,” you muttered. Your tone softened as you recalled his words. “Do you truly want me to stay?”

Dean and Sam were glancing between the two of you in bewilderment, hesitant to interrupt you and your brother’s argument.

“I do,” Cas said solemnly. “If Dean will allow it.” He glanced pointedly at the man, who cleared his throat and shrugged.

“I guess… since you saved us… only because Cas trusts you!” he eventually relented, shooting you a warning glance. Sam smiled at you warmly. At least one of the two had some semblance of etiquette.

“Then stay I shall,” you announce, “though I shan’t stay long. Heaven is still in shambles, and someone needs to tend to it.”

With this lingering in your mind, the four of you squeezed into the Impala and headed to the bunker.

---

Living with humans was… interesting, particularly since Sam and Dean seemed to both refute all knowledge you had of humans, whilst simultaneously displaying the most humanity you had ever encountered.

They lived the opposite of an ordinary lifestyle - not many humans lived in a secret underground bunker and hunted monsters for a living, or so you assumed - and yet, their incessant bickering, their exemplification of empathy, even their board game nights and their laughter all contributed to a sense of homeliness and familiarity that you had never felt before, not even in Heaven itself. You were starting to see why Castiel enjoyed their company.

It took them some time to warm up to you, and you to them, but eventually you found yourself helping them not out of obligation, but of desire. You wanted to see them happy, fulfilled, and after some time, you realised that they, too, seemed to care about you, a sensation that was altogether unfamiliar.

“Hey, Y/N, beer?” Dean offered as he headed to the kitchen. He, you, Cas and Sam were having a “movie marathon”, and though you didn’t quite grasp the ‘marathon’ aspect considering it mostly involved reclining lazily on various pieces of furniture, you found yourself enjoying the experience.

“No, thank you,” you said politely, turning back to the enthralling conversation you were having with Sam regarding your knowledge of ancient literature that seemed to endlessly fascinate him.

“You mean some texts survived the burning of Alexandria?” he asked eagerly, and you nodded.

“Of course - I saved some of my favourites, it would be in poor taste to let them perish,” you informed him. “I could lend you them, if you’d like.”

Sam’s eyes shone with awe. “Wow. You’re a great friend, Y/N.”

You stiffened at his fond words. “We’re… friends?” you asked meekly, and Sam nodded vigorously.

“Of course!” he exclaimed, and Dean affirmed this as he re-entered the room.

“Duh, you’ve saved our lives enough times that we’d be pretty stupid to call you anything but a friend now,” he noted. “Besides, you’re actually fun to hang out with. Unlike some people,” he said, casting a withering stare at Sam, who narrowed his eyes at his brother.

“Ha ha, very funny. Seriously though, Y/N - didn’t you realise we considered you a friend?”

You felt yourself blush, and Sam smiled at your antics affectionately. “Well, I- I wasn’t sure. Friendship is a… new concept for me. I like it, though,” you added hastily.

“Well, good, cos you’re not getting rid of us anytime soon,” Dean said.

“I’ll cheers to that,” Sam agreed, clinking his can with Dean’s. You turned to Castiel, who had been a silent observer. You gave him a smile.

“I can see why you rebelled, now. This? This is worth it.”

#team free will #tfw #spn #supernatural #dean winchester #sam winchester #castiel #team free will x reader #tfw x reader #spn imagine #supernatural imagine #team free will imagine #tfw imagine #reader insert #angel!reader #supernatural one shot #spn oneshot #spn reader insert #supernatural reader insert

371 notes · View notes

foreverwayward · 6 years ago

Text

“Wayward Hearts”: Season 2 Chapter 6: Hunted

Summary: After the sudden death of John, Sam and Dean, along with Riley, continue their quest for vengeance. As Sam and Riley’s powers continue to grow, the three young hunters find themselves closer to the Yellow-Eyed demon than ever before. The strength within themselves and their loyalty to each other will be tested as they are left to fight their families’ lifelong war alone, unaware that unimaginable evil will lead them to face darkness itself as they carry the weight of their fathers’ legacies.

Masterlist

Word Count: 9,544

Content Warning: language and violence

DISCLAIMER: any words or phrases in bold in the story are not my own and are credited to the writers of Supernatural.

**GIFS ARE NOT MY OWN**

Oregon was brisk, yet still without snow on that late-November day. Beautiful trees ran alongside the Tualatin River with their lost leaves scattered on the ground. The sweet sounds of nature flooded the cool air as Riley and the Winchesters stood in a silence that rivaled that of the still water.

Sipping at the bottles of beer in their hands, they rested against a wooden fence on the path. The scenery was a momentary relief from their harsh reality.

Their most recent case had brought them to Rivergrove, Oregon. A demonic virus was spreading through the community and causing the infected to become aggressive and violent. They rabid and sick citizens had killed everyone they could while trying to share their lethal blood with others to infect them as well.

In the chaos of it all, a woman who had been taken by the illness had mixed her blood into Sam’s. They all had prepared themselves for the worst when he too would need to be put down, though hours passed with no side effects. For some unknown reason, Sam was immune to the disease.

While Riley wondered to herself if she too would be immune, Dean struggled to accept the strange things that continued to plague the three of them. More questions were constantly being raised and little to no answers were anywhere in sight. The hunter feared the worst for Riley and his little brother. Maybe the darkness that he had always feared lived inside them truly was there, just lying in wait.

“We should all go to the Grand Canyon,” Dean said breaking the uncomfortable silence.

The others looked over at him with confusion. “What?” Riley chuckled.

“Yeah, you know--all this driving back and forth across the country. You know I've never been to the Grand Canyon? Or we could go to T.J. or Hollywood.”

“Dean, you’re not making any sense,” Sam replied with an awkward sigh.

“I just think we should take a break from all this. Why do we gotta get stuck with all the responsibility, you know? Why can't we live life a little bit?”

With a half-smile and a tilt of her head, Riley turned to lean her back against the railing. “Can’t say I hate the idea. But why are you suddenly so gung-ho about this now?”

Dean shook his head. “Never mind.”

“Dean, what is it?” Riley put her hand on his arm and rubbed it, lovingly. “You can tell us.”

“...I can’t. I promised.”

“Who?” Sam asked.

“...Dad.” The oldest Winchester’s eyes were cast down as if he was afraid to look at the others. “Right before he died, Dad told me something...about you guys.”

Sam’s anxiety grew right along with Riley’s as their eyes met, searching for comfort in each other. With trepidation, Sam cleared his throat before speaking. “What did he say, Dean?”

“He said that he wanted me to watch out for you, to take care of you. That I had to save you.”

Riley’s brow furrowed, still perplexed. “Save us? From what?”

“He just said that I had to save you, that nothing else mattered and that if I couldn't, I'd...”

“You’d what, Dean?” Sam asked in exasperation.

As Dean’s walls fell, his emotions and thoughts whisked through the air as they landed on Riley like lost whispers. A tear almost immediately fell from her eye as she looked at the man she loved. “He told you...” she sighed through a stifled cry. “He told you that if you couldn’t...you’d have to kill us?”

Silence found them once again before Dean nodded his head in shame. He felt so guilty and so burdened by the secret that had ate at him over the last few months. Dean swore to obey his father in his final words and the weight was too much to carry.

Sam’s fear made him sick to his stomach. His expression was one of shock and complete betrayal. “What the fuck is that supposed to mean, Dean?”

“I don’t know,” Dean whispered almost inaudibly.

Riley shook her head in denial. “No. John wouldn’t--he would never...” Her words seemed trapped in her throat as her mind raced. “Why would he say that?” A realization hit her like a brick and her eyes shot up to look at Dean. “Did he know about the demon’s plans for us? Did he say we were supposed to go Darkside or something?” she asked in irritation and disbelief.

“That’s all he said. I swear.”

“How could you keep this from us?” Riley’s voice nearly cracked as she gulped through her pain.

“Because, it was Dad and he begged me not to.”

“Who cares?!” Sam shouted. “Take some responsibility for yourself, Dean! You had no right to keep this from us!”

“You think I wanted this? Huh?” Dean stepped closer to his brother and his jaw clenched before he yelled back. “I wish to God he'd never opened his mouth. Then I wouldn't have to walk around with this screaming in my head every fucking day!”

Sam was fuming as he turned away to catch his breath.

Riley covered her eyes and sniffled trying to control her emotions. Running a hand through her hair, she exhaled, heavily. “We’ve gotta figure out what this all means. We need to know what the hell is going on.”

Turning to look at her, Dean answered more gently, “We do? I mean, I've been thinking about this, I think we should just lay low. You know? At least for a while. It'd be safer. And that way I can make sure--”

“What?” Sam spun around to look at his brother. “That we don't turn evil? That we don't turn into some kind of killer?” The frustrated hunter smiled through his anger. It was clear Sam was barely keeping himself together as he seethed, “you know, if you're not careful you will have to waste me one day, Dean.”

“I never said that! Dammit, Sam, this whole thing is spinning out of control!” Even with his voice raised, Dean’s face pleaded with Sam to understand. “Alright? You're immune to some weirdo demon virus and I don't even know what the hell anymore. And you're pissed at me, I get it. That's fine, I deserve it. But we lay low until we figure out our next move, okay?”

“Fuck that, Dean,” Sam growled softly before sipping at his beer once again.

“Sam, please, man. Hey, please.” The older Winchester reached out for Sam’s arm to pull him in his direction as he fought not to cry. “Just give me some time. Give me some time to think, okay? I'm begging you here, please. Please.”

Reluctantly, Sam nodded in agreeance.

Dean turned to Riley who had pulled her bottom lip into her teeth as her leg shook in worry. When their eyes met, she too acknowledged his plea.

------

The Velvet Inn Motel. The rain fell around the poorly lit building as Sam silently left the room with his things in hand.

Riley knew what was going to happen that night. She wasn’t always able to pick up on Sam’s thoughts, though when he was upset, it was like there was nothing to keep her out.

Sam was going to leave while Dean slept to get away and get answers. Their conversation earlier made him realize how desperate he was to know what his father did.

It killed her, but Riley had secretly packed her things before bed and had only pretended to fall asleep. She knew that Sam could be reckless and put himself in danger. If something happened to her brother and she did nothing, she would never forgive herself.

The second Sam was out the door, Riley hurried out of bed and threw on her jacket. Grabbing a small note from her pocket that she had already prepared, Riley placed it on her pillow next to Dean.

I knew Sam was leaving and there would be no convincing him otherwise. He won’t make it on his own, so I’m going with him. Please don’t panic and don’t tell him I told you all this. I need you to trust me, Dean. This wasn’t about what you said by the lake, this is about making sure our brother is safe. I’ll call soon, I promise. I love you, always.

xo Riley

The guilt she felt as she watched him sleep for that brief moment made her heart ache. She promised never to leave him again.

“Please...” she thought to herself. “Please understand.” Riley leaned down to plant a feather-like kiss on his warm head before she headed in Sam’s direction.

Rain fell on the hoodie underneath her jacket as Riley scurried across the parking lot to find Sam. He was already working on unlocking a car for him to take.

When the puddles beneath her splashed a little, Sam turned to the noise. In frustration and mild horror, he shook his head. “I’m not going back. I have to do this, Riley.”

“I know,” she said as Sam finally unlocked the car. Riley opened the opposite door and threw her things inside. “I’m coming with you.”

------

Riley and Sam had driven across country in the dark blue Ford they lifted from the motel. The plates were switched of course, but it gotten them to where they needed to go. It had been a good week or so since they left the motel that night.

The Roadhouse was beginning to become an oasis for the hunters; somewhere to go when there was nowhere left and the only place that seemed to hold any answers.

The familiar smell of spilled liquor, old wood, and gunpowder became a comfort they happily welcomed.

“Dean called you, didn’t he?” Riley asked Ellen as she played with the beer bottle in her hand. “I mean, you weren’t even remotely surprised to see us.”

She smirked with a nod. “Oh, yeah. Nonstop since you two headed out of town.” Ellen rubbed a glass clean as she looked up at Riley. “You gonna tell me what’s going on with you three?”

Without meeting her gaze, Riley blew over the question. “So, how’s Jo?”

“Honestly? I really don’t know. She and I got into a fight about her wanting to hunt. Decided to up and leave instead of argue about it anymore. I get postcards from time to time, but that’s it really.”

“I’m sorry, Ellen. I’m sure that can’t be easy on you.”

Ash and Sam emerged from the back of the bar. The awkward genius waved the paper in a flourish.

“That was fast,” Riley said turning in their direction.

Leaning against the bar, Ash put the table on the counter top. “Well, apparently, that's my job. Make the monkey dance at the keyboard.”

Sam released a breathy laugh as he sat on the other side of Riley. While she skimmed over it, he went into more detail. “I had Ash run a search for all other possible psychics out there like us. Started looking for other nursery fires in 1983.”

“But I thought the fires weren’t enough to go on--no real pattern.” Riley’s confusion was written all over her face as she continued to peruse what they had found.

“It’s not. But it’s a place to start. Turns out there were five, nationwide.”

“Five? That’s it?”

“I know. I said the same thing.”

Riley read out loud. “Sam Winchester from Lawrence, Kansas, Riley Munroe from Lawrence, Kansas, Max Miller from Saginaw, Michigan, Andrew Gallagher from Guthrie, Oklahoma, and Scott Carey.” She looked up at Sam. “Well, unfortunately, we know all of those except one. You got an address on Scott?”

“Kind of. The Arbor Hill Cemetery in Lafayette, Indiana. Plot four-eighty-six,” Ash answered.

“Wait...he’s dead? How?”

“Stabbed in a parking lot about a month ago. Fuzz don’t have much, no suspects.”

With a deep exhale, Riley stood up from the bar stool. “Alright, well...thank you, Ash.”

Ash gave her a pat on the back and took her beer to finish it himself before he turned to leave; his own small reward for a good day’s work. With one peek over his shoulder, he looked at Riley.

She turned around to catch his gaze. “You know I’m a psychic. Quit staring at my ass,” she scoffed with a laugh.

Ash chuckled to himself and put his hands up in surrender as he disappeared behind the bar once again.

“Rye,” Sam started. “I’m gonna go get the car ready. Meet you in five?” As she nodded, he shot Ellen one last look. “Thanks, again. Take care, Ellen.”

Once he was out of earshot, the bartender cleared her throat. “So, where you two headed?”

“Uh--Indiana from the looks of it.”

Ellen leaned in to whisper to the hunter, “Riley, I gotta call Dean.”

“Look--Sam doesn’t know, but I’ve been messaging Dean when I can. It’s not much--just enough to let him know we’re okay. I know...he’s worried sick. Trust me, I’m getting a shit ton of calls and texts all the time. This is how it has to be right now. Sam is hellbent on finding more kids like us and finally getting some answers. I gotta be with him and make sure he’s safe. Sam and Dean both need me right now and I’m doing my best to be that for them.”

“You’re a good woman, Riley,” Ellen added with a sigh. “Those boys are lucky to have you.”

“Don’t gotta tell me.” Riley grabbed her jacket from a stool nearby and threw it on. Pulling her hair out from under it, she smiled at Ellen one more time. “I hope Jo comes home soon.”

Replying with an obviously forced smile, Ellen went back to work as Riley headed out to meet Sam at the car. When she had reached the door, her pocket buzzed with a text. It was Dean.

“Where r u? Please, Rye.”

Riley tucked her hair behind her ear as she was consumed more guilt than she could handle before writing back.

“We’re safe. Promise.” She sighed before sending one more text. “I love u. Talk soon.”

Flipping her phone closed, she hurried towards the already started Ford. She hopped in the front seat as Sam shot her a worried look.

“You know, you haven’t really slept in days. Maybe you should try to get some rest on the drive,” he told her.

“Uh--yeah. Maybe.” Riley turned on her side to face the passenger door as they pulled out of the dirt lot. There was no way she was going to sleep. Her nightmares were getting worse and she feared sleep just as much as the things that were hunting her when she was awake.

The demon had been calling for her in the middle of her flashing and vivid dreams. It almost seemed like he was beckoning her to come to him.

Riley never felt safe. The demon was coming for her, and she knew it.

------

The stolen Ford pulled to a stop in front of yet another cheap motel. Sam and Riley had spent the day in Lafayette looking for more information on Scott. Their only lead so far was after visiting his father.

“So, we know he was definitely one of us,” Riley said as she pulled her hair up into a ponytail. “Headaches, nightmares--the whole shebang.”

Sam pulled a bottle of pills out of his pocket and handed them to his partner. “Antidepressants. Scott was in a bad way for a while. This was only one of many others I found when I snuck up to his room. All of them written out by a Dr. Wexler.”

“Alright, so we know our next stop.” Tucking the pills in her own pocket, the two got out of the car and went for their shared room.

As they got to the door, Sam and Riley shared a look knowing that they were being followed.

Turning on her heel, Riley grabbed the jacket of the person behind her and drove them into the building wall. “Who the fuck are you?”

A scared young woman around Riley’s height stared back at her. Her hair was a soft brown that was cut off at her shoulders and her bangs touched her eyebrows. The girl’s wide and innocent brown eyes pleaded with the hunter. “Please...” she gasped out as she trembled. “You’re in danger.”

Before Riley could utter another word, she could hear static coming from the stranger. The hunter’s eyes grew and she looked over at Sam. “She’s one of us.”

“One of us?” the girl asked.

Riley released the young woman and Sam opened the motel room door. The two ushered the woman inside, hoping they hadn’t already been followed.

Once inside, Sam and Riley’s faces had softened, though the girl was still panicked and began to pace.

Sam spoke softly, hoping to comfort her. “What’s your name?”

“...Ava. Ava Wilson.”

“Ava, I’m Sam Winchester. This is my sister, Riley Munroe. I promise you’re safe.” Sitting down on the edge of the bed, Sam went on. “You said we were in danger?”

“Okay,” Ava started as her words dripped with anxiety. “I know this is going to sound crazy, but I swear to God, I’m not insane and I’m not on drugs. But-- about a year ago I started having these, like--headaches, and just--nightmares, I guess. And I really didn't think much of it until I had this one dream where I saw this guy get stabbed in a parking lot.” She handed the Sam a newspaper clipping, and Riley went over to look at it herself. “The dream happened a month ago and a couple days later, I found that.”

The article title read: ‘LOCAL MAN STABBED TO DEATH IN PARKING LOT’. Next to it, was a picture of Scott Carey.

Sam and Riley exchanged a look knowing for certain that they were all tied together.

“I saw this guy die, days before it happened. I don't know why, I don't know--it's just for some reason, my dreams are coming true. And last night,” Ava paused. “I had another one...about you. Both of you. I--I saw you die.”

Still confused, Riley questioned, “how did you find us?”

“Oh, uh--you had motel stationery and I Googled the motel and it was real. So, I just thought that I should warn you.”

Sam scoffed in disbelief and shock. “Holy shit. I don’t believe this.”

“Oh, of course, you don't. You think I'm a total nutjob,” Ava replied as she began to pace again in defeat.

“No, no, no,” Riley hurried to her side and took her hands in hers. “That’s not what he meant. He meant you must be one of us.”

“I’m sorry--one of who?”

“One of the psychics. Ava, Sam and me? We’re like you. Sam--he has death visions too, just like yours. And I’m--well...mine’s a little more complicated, but I’m an empath and a telepath. We’re all connected.”

Ava laughed. “Oh, good. So, you both are nuts. That’s great.”

------

It was dark as the Impala’s headlights lit up the quiet highway. Dean looked exhausted. It was clear he hadn’t slept much since Sam and Riley had disappeared. The hunter had constantly been on the road looking for them and despite Riley’s wishes, he wasn’t going to just leave them out there alone.

His phone rang and he flipped it open to answer. “Hello?”

“Dean, it’s Ellen.”

“Hey, have you heard from them?”

“I have, but Riley made me promise to let her handle it.”

“Come on, Ellen, please. Something bad could be going on here and I swore I'd look after Sam and the woman I love is with him. I’m starting to freak out.”

“Now Dean, they say you can't protect your loved ones forever.” Ellen paused. “Well, I say fuck that. What else is family for? They're in Lafayette, Indiana.”

With a sigh of relief, Dean replied. “Thanks.” His phone closed and he threw it into the passenger’s seat.

His eyes quickly went over to the empty spot where one of his partners always sat. It was too quiet without them. The sooner they were all back together, the better.

Dean’s boot pushed harder into the gas as he hurried to find them.

------

Ava was exasperated as she tried to convince Riley and Sam to leave town. “I don’t understand. Why won’t you both just go before you get blown up?”

As her eyes grew, Riley cleared her throat. “I’m sorry--blown up?”

“Oh, God, did I forget to mention that?” Ava asked in guilt.

“Oh, awesome.” Riley nodded her head with her eyes still large as she stood from the bed. “I always said I’d wanna go out in a blaze of glory. Why not a boom of glory?” She pinched the bridge of her nose as she added, “where’s a minibar when you need one?” Riley grabbed her two bags and began to dig.

Sam laughed through a scoff as he always did. “We can’t leave, Ava. There’s something going on her,; with all of us. I mean, there are others like us out there. And we're all a part of something and I've got to figure out what.”

“Found it!” Riley exclaimed with a smile as she held up a small bottle of Jack Daniels. Quickly, she unscrewed it and began to chug.

“Okay, you know what? Screw you, buddy. Okay? Because I'm a secretary from Peoria and I'm not part of anything! Okay? Do you see this?” Ava pointed to her diamond engagement ring and she spoke with more determination, though Riley and Sam weren’t buying it. “I am getting married in eight weeks. I am supposed to be at home addressing invitations, which I am way behind on, by the way. But instead, I drove out here to save your weirdo ass. But if you just want to stay here and die, fine. Me? I'm due back on Planet Earth.” She grabbed her purse and turned to leave.

“Ava,” Riley called gently as she threw the tiny bottle in the trash. “Aren’t you scared as hell over these visions? Don’t you want to know why this is happening to you? Honey, if you walk out that door, there’s a chance you’ll never know the truth.” When the scared woman looked back, Riley went on. “I'm scared shitless, Ava--so is Sam. But if we do this together, we might finally get some answers.”

------

The next day, Sam and Ava spent the morning talking about their visions. It was such a relief to them both to have someone who would understand and who they could be so honest with.

Ava had spent the night hoping the next day would bring about some results with her newfound companions.

Riley came through the motel room door with a file and small bag in hand. “Well, took some finagling, but I was able to get the doc’s records on Scott. Good news is, he kept recordings of all their sessions.”

“So, you guys just go and steal someone’s confidential psych files whenever you want?” Ava asked hesitantly.

With a nod and a pop of her lips, Riley answered. “Pretty much, yeah. Hey, Sammy, grab my recorder out of my green duffel.” She nodded in its direction as it sat in the corner of the room.

Sam came back with the recorder and handed it over with a look. “You’re lucky I love you. You know I hate that name.”

“Oh, honey. That’s cute that you think that matters,” she joked as she put one of the tapes from the bag into the device. She clicked play and the three huddled around to listen.

Scott was the first to speak. “It started a little over a year ago. Migraines, at first. Then I found I could do...stuff.”

“What do you mean, do stuff?” the doctor questioned.

“I have this ability. When I touch something, I can electrocute it if I want.”

While they listened, Dean pulled Baby into the motel parking lot. The curtains of the room the three were staying in had been drawn back to let the morning light in. Dean was able to see inside with no obstructions. He sighed heavily when he saw Riley and Sam.

“Oh, thank god you’re both okay,” he said to himself. Ava moved into view and Dean’s head tilted. “And...who are you?”

Back inside, the doctor’s tapes continued to play. Riley and Sam both looked more concerned with every passing moment of the recording.

“The man. The man with the yellow eyes. He came to me in my dreams. He talks to me--tells me that I’m special,” Scott told him.

“What else does the yellow-eyed man say?”

“He has plans for me. He says there's a war coming. That people like me--we're going to be the soldiers. Everything's about to change.”

Riley wasn’t the only one dreaming about the demon, she wasn’t the only one hearing his call. A part of her wondered if she shouldn’t fight the dreams anymore. Maybe it was time to stay and hear what he had to say.

As the three stood unsure of what to do from there, the window near them crashed and shattered into the room.

Realizing what was happening, Sam grabbed Ava as he threw them both to the ground. Riley’s instincts had her do the same.

A bullet had just missed Sam’s head and hit the partition of the room. Another followed shortly after and more glass showered onto Ava and the hunters.

“Oh my god, what’s happening?!” Ava cried.

“Stay down!” Sam ordered as he continued to cover her. “Rye! Rye, you good?”

Peeking her head up from under her hands that sheltered her head, she yelled, “I’m fine! Who the fuck is shooting at us?”

Meanwhile, since the moment he smelled trouble, Dean had gone up to the roof of the building next door. To his horror and surprise, there was Gordon. Lying on his stomach, he had been armed with a sniper rifle that was aimed into the motel room.

“Gordon!” As soon as Dean was close enough, his boot met his old rival’s face. Dean got on top of him and began to deliver blows over and over. Finally, he grabbed Gordon’s collar and pulled him closer to him as he seethed through his teeth and yelled, “you do that to to my family, I’ll fucking kill you!”

“Dean...wait,” a weak and beaten Gordon begged.

Continuing to punch, Dean wouldn’t relent.

Gordon grabbed him by the collar and flipped him onto his back. That brief moment of Dean being to the side, gave Gordon time to grab his sniper and jam the butt of it into his opponent’s face.

With a grunt, Dean collapsed as the deranged hunter went to stand.

Gordon wiped the blood from his mouth and stared down at the unconscious man on the ground.

------

Several quiet moments had passed before Riley, Sam, and Ava made their way to the roof of the building that the shots had come from. There was no sign of anyone. Whoever had been there, had already gone.

Ava’s nerves were still running out of control. “Wait, I don't understand. Shouldn't we be talking to the cops?”

“Trust me, that wouldn't do us much good,” Sam replied as they investigated.

Crouching to the ground, Riley picked up a bullet shell. “Subsonic rounds from a .223 caliber. Looks like they probably had a suppressor on the rifle.”

With wide eyes, Ava grew more unsure. “Dude, who the fuck are you guys?”

“She uh--” Sam struggled for a lie. “She just watches a lot of TJ Hooker.” The young Winchester pulled out his cellphone and got ready to dial.

“Who are you calling?”

“My brother. I think we definitely need help.”

A sigh of relief came from Riley as she stood. “Fucking finally.”

“Hello?” Dean answered.

“Dean!”

“Sam, I've been looking for you both.”

“Yeah. Look, we're in Indiana, uh--Lafayette.”

“I know.”

“You do?”

“Yeah, I talked to Ellen. Just got here myself. It's a real funky town. You guys ditched me, Sammy.”

Sam looked worried as his eyes met Riley’s. She mouthed, “what?” as the conversation went on.

“Yeah, I'm sorry. Look, right now there's someone after me,” he replied hesitantly.

“What? Who?”

“I don't know, that's what we need to find out. Where are you?”

“I'm staying at, uh--5637 Monroe St. Why don't you meet me here?”

“Yeah. Sure.” Hanging up the phone, Sam’s concern continued before he finally answered Riley’s question. “Dean’s in trouble.”

A sick feeling ran through Riley’s stomach. “What? What did he say?”

“Funkytown. It’s a code word.”

With a slight look of shock, Riley began to run down the stairs to leave.

Ava shook her head, perplexed. “Code word? What the hell does that mean?”

“Mean’s someone’s got a gun on him. We gotta go.”

------

Dean sat tied to an old, beat up chair. Gordon had taken him to an abandoned house that had been trashed and left to rot for quite some time. Random debris and leftover pieces of a life once lived in that home, scattered the cement floor around them.

Across the room, Gordon shuffled through his bag pulling out an array of weapons.

“So, Gordy,” Dean started. “I know me and my brother and Riley aren't exactly your favorite people, but don’t you think this is a little extreme?”

“What, you think this is revenge?”

“Well, we did leave you tied up in your own mess for three days.” Dean laughed to himself, “which was friggin’ awesome.” He cleared his throat. “Oh--sorry, I shouldn’t laugh.”

“True. I was definitely planning on whupping your ass for that. But that’s not what this is, Dean. This isn’t personal.” Gordon truly believed the words he said as he loaded his gun. “I’m not a killer. I’m a hunter. And your brother--and Riley? They’re fair game.”

------

Ava, Sam, and Riley had driven in Ava’s vintage VW Bug to a few blocks away from the address Dean had given them. When they got out of the car, the wind blew almost audibly and flew through their hair.

They knew they were walking into a trap. And even though they weren’t sure what kind, knowing about Ava’s vision, was going to give them an edge.

“I don’t think I should leave you guys,” Ava admitted.

Riley cocked her gun and put it in her waistband under her jacket. “We want you safe, Ava. Us not being safe? It’s kinda in the job description.”

“Yeah, I still don’t even know what that job is.” Shaking her head, she changed her mind, “nope. I don’t wanna know. But still, you two are walking right into my vision. This is where you die!”

“Doesn’t matter. My boyfriend’s in there. It’s not up for debate.”

Ava looked perplexed and whispered to Sam. “I thought she was your sister. She’s dating your brother?”

With a chuckle, Sam answered, “oh, yeah. She’s family--she's not blood.”

“Alright, then,” she said with sarcasm. “Well, maybe I can still help.”

“You’ve done everything you can. We’ll take it from here. You should go back to your fiancé.”

Riley could feel the guilt and worry bursting from Ava as she asked, “are you sure?” She reluctantly walked slowly back to her car.

“Yes, we’re sure. Go home. You’ll be safe there.”

Sam closed her door for her as she settled into her car. “Well, just--promise you’ll call, then.” Ava looked up at the tall hunter. “I mean, when you get your brother--just to let me know that everything's alright.”

“I promise,” he smiled.

Leaning into her open window, Riley touched Ava’s shoulder. “We’ll talk soon. Pick up the phone when your new friends call you.”

Ava forced a smile as she started up her car. As she finally drove away down the street, Riley and Sam stayed in place, side by side.

“So...” Riley said swaying on her feet. “You got a plan to keep us from blowing up?”

------

Back inside, Gordon leaned against a wooden pillar as he cradled his rifle. Casually, and with no real emotion, he monologued to Dean. “See, I was doing an exorcism down in Louisiana. Teenage girl, seemed routine, some low-level demon. But between all the jabbering and the head-spinning, the damn thing muttered something--about a coming war. And I don't think it meant to, it just kind of slipped out. But it was too late--piqued my interest. And you can really make a demon talk, you got the right tools.”

“And what happened to the girl it was possessing?”

“She didn’t make it.”

Dean shook his head softly as he told him, “well, you’re a son of a bitch.”

Gordon marched over to his captive and slapped him hard across the face. Dean grunted out at the strike. “That’s my mama you’re talking about. Watch your mouth,” Gordon added calmly. “Anyway. This demon tells me there are soldiers to fight in this coming war--humans, fighting on hell's side. You believe that? I mean, they're psychics, so they're not exactly pure humans, but still. What kind of worthless piece of shit have you got to be to turn against your own race?” Dean glared at him as he went on. “But you know the biggest kick in the ass? This demon said I knew two of them. Our very own Sammy Winchester and Riley Munroe.”

“Wow, you really are dumber than you look, Gordy,” Dean snarked.

“Yeah? Come on, Dean. I know...about Sam's visions. I know everything. I did my homework--made damn sure it was true. Look, you've got your Roadhouse connections, I got mine. It's how I found Sammy and Rye in the first place.” Gordon crossed the room to sit in a chair he had carelessly tossed his jacket over. “About a month ago I found another one of these freaks here in town. He could deep-fry a person just by touching them.”

“Yeah? He kill anyone?”

“Well, besides Mr. Tinkles the cat? No. But he was working up to it. They're all gonna be killers, Dean. We've got to take them all out. And that means Sammy and little Riley too.” Cocking his gun, the mad hunter relaxed into his seat.

“You really think they’re both stupid enough to walk through the front door?”

“No, I don't. Especially since I'm sure you found a way to warn them. Ha!” he feigned. “You really think I'm that stupid?” Dean raised his eyebrows meaningfully in response. Standing up, Gordon began to pace. “No. they're going to scope the place first, see me covering the front door. So, they're going to take the back. And when they do, they’ll hit the tripwire. Then--” He took a grenade out from his bag and looked down at it. “Boom.”

“Neither of them would ever fall for a fucking trip wire.”

“Maybe you're right. That's why I'll have a second one.” Gordon revealed another grenade and slowly walked towards Dean.

The trapped hunter’s face fell as he grew more and more concerned that Gordon’s plan might work.

“Hey, look. I'm sorry. I wish I didn't have to do this, I really do. But, for what it's worth, it'll be quick.”

------

As night had finally fallen over the city of Lafayette, Gordon had finally finished his preparations. He gingerly attached the wire to the pin of a grenade before pulling it taught and setting the trap. The glow from the outside street lights mixed with the glow of the moon seeped through the boarded-up windows.

Dean had to try to stop him. Sitting stuck in that chair made him feel that he was going to lose his mind. “Come on, man. I know Sam, okay? --b etter than anyone. He's got more of a conscience than I do, I mean, the guy feels guilty surfing the Internet for porn. And Riley? That woman made me stop the car because she saw a lost kitten that she just had to help.”

“Maybe you're right. But one day they’re both going to be monsters.” Gordon pulled a chair over by Dean and straddled it backward.

“How do two people like that become monsters?”

“Beats me. But they will--especially Riley. You know, that demon told me she was different from the others--special. That she was the one that would change the game for them.”

“You believe everything a demon tells you?”

“Again, I did my homework, Dean. That woman will be the death of you and you don’t even see it. She’s more powerful than the rest of them--more dangerous even. It’s just a fact.”

“No, you don’t fucking know that!” Dean barked.

“I'm surprised at you, Dean--getting all emotional. I'd heard you were more of a professional than this. Look, let's say you were cruising around in that car of yours and, uh--you had little Hitler riding shotgun, right? Back when he was just some goofy, crappy artist. But you knew what he was going to turn into someday. You'd take him out, no questions, am I right?”

“That’s not Sam and Riley.”

Gordon reached out a hand to lay on Dean’s shoulder. “Yes, it is. You just can't see it yet. Dean, it's their destiny. Look, I'm sympathetic. They’re your brother and your girlfriend, you love them--I get it. This has got to hurt like hell for you.” He reached into his bag and pulled out a scarf before he gagged Dean with it. “But here's the thing. It would wreck him, but your dad? If it really came right down to it, he would have had the stones to do the right thing here. But you're telling me you're not the man he is?”

Dean turned his head and glared at Gordon, furiously. Everything inside him itched to finish the job he should have before they left him in that farmhouse.

On the skirts of the property, Riley and Sam finally made their way up towards the house. It looked like a junkyard where lost and abandoned items went to die.

Sam held out a piece of paper that had the address written down on it. The two hunters nodded at each other acknowledging they were in the right place. It was time to go in.

As the two snuck onto the old front porch they peeked through the boarded-up windows. Inside, Dean sat tied to chair, bound and gagged. Not far away from him, sat Gordon.

Riley’s blood boiled over as she shook with rage. With her emotions strengthening her, she forced a thought into Sam. “We should have killed the bastard when we had the chance.”

He looked at her as he drowned in his worry. Gordon was a madman and Sam knew it. There’s no telling what he would do.

Riley was overwhelmed everything he was feeling and tried to calm herself before sending him one more thought. “It’s okay. We’re gonna get Dean...together.” She reached down to take his large hand and squeeze it.

As she did, Sam felt a warmth spread from her hand and into him; it was peaceful and loving. Her feelings for him rolled through him like a gentle wave that crashed over his terrified mind. Sam had never felt anything like that before. Riley had projected her feelings into him with a single touch. It was beautiful and reminded him how much he loved her.

“I’m so glad I have you by my side,” he thought.

She smiled at him as her dimples showed before hand-signaling for them to go around back. “Let’s go, partner.”

Around the house was even more debris. Random odds and ends that made it almost look like a small landfill.

Riley walked sideways with her gun aimed as she watched Sam’s back. He led them on around the small building and through the shadows.

At the back door, the locked knob squeaked as Sam tried to open it. When he realized it was locked, he bent down to pick it while Riley kept watch. He made quick work of the lock before opening it and letting them both in as his partner followed.

“You hear them?” Gordon asked Dean under his breath. “Here they come.”

The grenade in the back room suddenly exploded and sent broken junk and chunks of wood through the air with the powerful blow.

Dean shut his eyes and flinched at the explosion. Smoke filled the air as the he screamed through his gag in agony and fury thinking Sam and Riley were gone.

“Hold on, not yet. Let’s wait and see,” his captor told him in a hushed tone.

There was a moment of silence before the second grenade blew, causing another heart-stopping explosion.

Dean struggled violently to get out as he choke-sobbed into his gag.

Gordon moved over to the broken hunter and looked into his tear-filled eyes. “Sorry, Dean.”

As Gordon left towards the back room with his rifle aimed, Dean tipped at his chair and fought against his restraints; trying everything possible release himself. He had to see them. He had to know for sure.

Walking through the smoke, Gordon scanned around him as he saw a large man’s shoe on the ground. It was Sam’s. When he walked further inside, the sound of a gun cocking came from directly behind his head and Gordon froze.

“Drop the gun,” Sam growled.

With that command, Riley came out from behind the shadows with a look of hate on her face, her gun ready to fire.

Still calm and holding his weapon, Gordon teased, “you really shouldn’t take your shoes off around here, Sam. You might get tetanus.”

“Put it down, now!” the young Winchester shouted. “Rye, go get Dean.”

She went slowly in the direction of the door, never taking her eyes off the deranged man staring back at her.

Gordon’s rifle clattered on the ground as he obeyed Sam’s orders. “You wouldn’t shoot me, would you, Sammy? ‘Cause your brother--he thinks you’re both some kind of saints.”

Riley’s looked at him in a challenge as she was dangerously close to squeeze by him. “Yeah, don’t be so sure, Gordon.”

“See?” he started. “That’s what I said.” Gordon may have been a wild card, but he was good at his job. In one swift motion, his leg swept under Riley and he whipped behind him to take Sam’s gun before hitting him hard in the face. The hunter’s every move was planned and methodical as he continued his attack on Sam.

Riley had been knocked on to her back, completely disoriented.

After a long tussle, Gordon kicked the Sam with all his might, sending him through a thin wall.

Bloody and beaten, Sam laid on the ground, unconscious.

Gordon stalked over to Riley as she groaned in an attempt to get up. His boot went into her chest to keep her down as he pulled out his knife.

Riley reached up to grab at his ankle, desperate to get him off as his weight pressed heavier into her rib cage.

“You’re no better than the filthy fucking things you hunt.”

Riley could hear the madman’s thoughts racing faster than she could catch them. As he kept his foot in place on her chest, she grunted faintly against the weight as he crouched over her.

A single passing thought stood out among the rest as Gordon planned his exact movements to plunge the knife into Riley’s heart.

“Your boyfriend is too blinded by his love for you to see what you really are. Well, Rye--” he said, using her nickname in sarcasm. “I know exactly what you are. You’re a monster. You’re even worse than the rest of them. If I finish you, this war will be over before it even starts. Dean will thank me later.”

Knowing his precise motions, Riley grabbed the wrist of the hand that wielded the knife as it came towards her chest. With her free hand, she held tight to Gordon's other arm that held him steady and used the leverage to flip him over on to his back.

Riley didn’t hesitate as she used a firm right hook to clock his face twice with all her strength. She quickly stood to grab his rifle and aimed it at his face.

“Do it.” Gordon commanded. “Do it! Show Dean the killer you really are, Rye.”

Her jaw clenched in anger before she turned the gun and rammed the handle into the defeated hunter’s face. Gordon laid passed out on the cold floor.

“You don’t get to fucking call me that,” she seethed through her ragged breathing.

“Riley...” Sam’s loving voice called from behind her. He was bleeding from his mouth and cheek as he stood, somewhat off balance.

Riley got up and ran to him, hugging his waist tightly with her free hand. She breathed heavily and closed her eyes trying to come back mentally from the fight.

Sam kissed her head. “Let’s go.”

Leading themselves into the front room, the two helped each other onward through their fatigue and pain.

Dean could barely turn his head, but tried to look towards the sound of them coming. His eyes were wide and in shock seeing them both alive and mostly well.

Sam and Riley bent down to free Dean from his restraints as he groaned at the release.

The instant he was able to, Dean ripped the gag from his face and stood to grab both of their shoulders and pull them closer. He looked up at Sam’s beaten face and into his eyes as he tried to ground himself again. Knowing he was okay helped Dean take a long needed breath.

Turning to Riley, Dean’s hands found the sides of her face and pushed her hair away exposing the cut from where she hit her head. He forced her to look directly at him. It was like he needed to assure himself that they both were actually there and alive.

“Goddamn son of a bitch...” Dean muttered as he went to find Gordon.

“Dean--” Riley started.

“No! I let him live once, I’m not making that same mistake twice.”

“Trust us,” Sam said softly. “Gordon’s taken care of.” He grabbed his brother’s jacket and tugged him in their direction. “Come on.”

Dean immediately grabbed for Riley’s hand and held on tight.

She could feel the tension in his arm like he was afraid to let her go. Feeling her abilities staying strong, Riley reached for Dean’s thoughts.

“Stay cool, man. Don’t let them see how fucking scared you were,” he thought.

“Dean...” she spoke into him. Dean’s head snapped in her direction, almost feeling ashamed that she had heard him. “Everything’s okay. I’m just glad I’m with you again.”

Dean couldn’t help as the corner of his mouth crept up. Riley was right. All that mattered was that they were all together.

The cold air soothed the bruises on the hunters as they stepped onto the front porch. Crickets chirped around them and the rotting wood creaked under their weight.

Only several feet from the front, they turned quickly to the sound of a gunshot before sprinting away. Gordon had come out to finish the job.

Multiple rounds went off as he pursued them and Riley and the Winchesters hurried to take cover.

“You call this ‘taken care of’?” Dean snarked as he pulled Riley along by her hand.

As they all sprinted to safety, Sam dove into a nearby ditch, knowing they would follow.

Dean threw his body over Riley’s trying to shield her as shot after shot flew in their direction. “What are we doing? Why did we stop?”

Sam tried to catch his breath as the fired bullets hit the dirt around them. “Just trust me on this one, alright?”

Tires screeched and sirens wailed as police cars skid across the dirt and surrounded Gordon.

“Drop your weapons! Get down on your knees!” an officer yelled.

The hunters grinned and chuckled at the sight of Gordon’s angry face as he was forced to comply with the demands.

“Put your hands on your head!” The cop cuffed Gordon and pat him down. When they were given the clear, the officer pulled him to his feet and drug him to one of the squad cars.

Other officers on the scene went to search the hunter’s car only to find his arsenal behind his seats.

Gordon was going to have a hard time explaining his way out of that mess.

“Anonymous tip,” Sam smiled.

Dean tapped his little brother’s back in approval. “You're a fine upstanding citizen, Sam.”

After a moment of silence, Riley’s broke it abruptly. “Can we get food now? I’m friggin’ starving.”

------

Sam sat in the Impala with Riley as he fiddled with his phone.

Riley had pulled down the visor mirror, trying to fix her smudged mascara from the brawl.

Only a small distance from the car, Dean was on a call with Ellen.

“Gordon Walker was hunting Sam and Riley?” she asked in disbelief.

“Yeah, he almost killed all three of us because somebody over there can't keep their fucking mouth shut.”

Ellen scoffed, surprised with Dean’s tone and accusation. “And you honestly think that it was me? Or Ash? Or Jo? No way.”

“Well, who else knows about Sam and Riley, huh?" Dean’s voice was stern as he nearly yelled at her. He turned to look at the others waiting for him in the car and Riley met his gaze with a soft smile. “I mean, you must have been talking to somebody.”

“Hey, you can say a lot of things about us. But we are not disloyal and we're not stupid. We haven't breathed a word of this.”

“Gordon said he had Roadhouse connections, Ellen.”

“And this roadhouse is full of other hunters. They're all smart--they're good trackers. Each of them with their own patterns and connections. Look, hell, I could name twelve of them right now that are capable of putting this together.” Ellen sighed. “I am sorry about what happened, Dean. But I can't control these people or what they choose to believe.”

------

In the front seat, as they drove down the highway, Riley bit into her cheeseburger with a moan. “God, this is delicious. What is it about food after a hunt?”

Dean smirked. “You know, sometimes it worries me how much we’re alike.”

“Hey, Ava. It’s Sam, again.” Sam was on the phone leaving messages for Ava for the eighth time. “Uh--call me when you get this. Just wanna make sure you got home okay. Alright, bye.”

“Everything alright?” the oldest brother asked looking into his rear view mirror.

Pulling his lips into a tight line, Sam replied, “I hope so.”

“Mm--” Riley started with a mouthful of food. “At least Gordon’s out of the picture for probably a few years. I may hate the dude, but for his sake, I hope he doesn’t drop the soap.”

Dean chuckled at her choice of words.

“Yeah, if they can pin Scott Carey’s murder on him,” Sam added, sounding almost defeated. “And of course, if he doesn’t bust out.”

Taking a deep breath, Dean glared at him through the mirror and then over to Riley as he spoke. “You two ever take off like that again...”

“What? You’d kill us?” Sam teased.

“That’s so not funny.”

Riley and Sam laughed before she changed the subject. “Okay, so where are we headed now?”

“One word--Amsterdam.”

“Oh my god...” she said brushing off her boyfriend’s ridiculous notion with a grin.

Dean found his idea both appealing and amusing. “What? I hear they got good coffee shops--that don’t even serve coffee,” he added with a wiggle of his brows.

Sam scoffed. “Dean, we’re not about to ditch the job.”

“Fuck the job. I mean it. Fuck it, man. I'm sick of the job anyway. I mean, we don't get paid, we don't get thanked. The only thing we get's bad luck.”

“C’mon, dude. We’re hunters. It‘s what we were meant to do.”

“Ah, I wasn't meant to do anything. I don't believe in that destiny crap.”

“You mean you don’t believe in our destiny,” Sam rebutted pointing between him and Riley. “Look, Dean, I've tried running before. I mean, I ran all the way to California and look what happened. You can't run from this...and you can't protect me. You can’t protect either of us.”

Dean glanced back at his brother again and then over at Riley. His face softened. “Well, I can try.”

“Look, Dean, I'm gonna keep hunting. And I’m pretty damn sure that Rye is too. I mean, whatever is coming, we're taking it head-on. So, if you really want to watch our backs, then I guess you're gonna have to stick around.”

“Bitch.”

“Jerk.”

Riley shook her head and sighed. “I’ve said it a million times and I’ll say it again. I work...with children.”

The brothers laughed as Sam went back to his phone to make another phone call.

“You calling that Ava girl again? You sweet on her or something?” the older brother teased.

“She’s engaged, Dean.”

“So? What's the point in saving the world if you can't get a little nookie once in a while, huh?” He shot a playful look over to Riley. “Speaking of which, you’ve been away too damn long. We’re getting our own room tonight.”

Riley bit her lip and winked at him in response and Dean felt his hunger for her grow with that one simple gesture.

As Sam hung up the phone, he scowled. “I got a weird feeling, guys. How far is it to Peoria?”

------

And there it was again. That familiar nightmare that became an expectation whenever Riley fell asleep. Jackson’s death as if she was there to witness it, Riley’s own brutal murder, Deb burning on the ceiling screaming for her niece, and those haunting yellow eyes as a sinister voice whispered her name.

At this point, the hunter would have already forced herself awake. But she had to know what she had been avoiding all this time.

Suddenly, Riley was standing in darkness; a vast emptiness that seemed to have no beginning and no end.

“Hello?” she called as her voice echoed.

“Not running away this time, I see.”

The demon sounded as if it was speaking directly into her ear and she turned in its direction. Nothing was there. She spun around trying to keep a watchful eye.

“What the hell do you want from me?”

It laughed. “Oh, so much. You have to know by now, that you aren’t like the rest, Riley. You’re special. You were my diamond in the rough.”

“What does that mean? Why am I different?”

“You’re getting stronger every day. Finding new abilities--new gifts.”

She could feel her heart pounding so hard in her chest that she could hear it in her ears. “You didn’t answer my question.”

In that instant, a hot breath ran up her neck that made her more afraid than she ever had been in her life. Riley could feel the evil surging around her and it made her shake in terror.

“You’re not ready for those answers quite yet, my dear. I’ll come for you when you are.”

Riley jolted awake in the front seat of the Impala as Dean’s hand found her arm. “We’re here.” She looked around with her eyes still wide and alert and swallowed hard. “You okay?” Dean asked.

“Yeah. I, uh--just a bad dream.” Trying to compose herself, Riley still felt sick to her stomach after her nightmare. But that didn’t feel like a dream. It felt like she had actually encountered the demon, like she was in its presence as it had found a way to slither into her mind.

Riley cleared her throat and tried to shake it off as she wiped a secret tear away from her eye.

Still in the dead of the night, the three got out of the car and stared up at a small, pale blue house.

Sam, Riley, and Dean walked to the front door and knocked. When there was no answer, Sam tried the handle. It was unlocked. With a look of worry, he opened the door and shined his flashlight inside.

“Hello?” Sam called out. “Is anybody home?”

Once they had found their way into the master bedroom, they saw the butchered body of a man, lying on his bed. It was Ava’s fiancé. Blood had soaked the sheets around him and dripped onto the carpet, forming a thick pool. He had been slaughtered.

“Oh my god,” Riley uttered.

Dean went to the open window and found a yellow dust across the sill. He ran his fingers over it and felt the texture. “You guys...” Sam and Riley turned to face him. “...sulfer. The demon’s been here.”

Sam tried to control his emotions as he was flooded with worry and guilt for leaving her.

As he took another step, something metal clinked under his shoe on the hardwood floor. He bent down to pick it up. It was Ava’s engagement ring, covered in blood.

Joining him low to the floor, Riley put a hand on his shoulder.

They knew what it all meant. The demon had taken Ava.

Riley tried to keep herself together as she remembered what the demon said to her, that he would come for her. It was then that she realized...she might be next.

------

S2 Chapter 7: Night Shifter

SIDE BAR: I LIVE for the love and reblogs, but since big things are happening, maybe don’t put spoilers in the reblog comment section and leave them just in the regular comments lol Love you ALL!

Wayward Hearts Tag List: @coffee-obsessed-writer @waywardmoeyy @00slayer @adoptdontshoppets @crystallstaircase @salt-n-burn-em-all @nerd-in-a-galaxy-far-away @becs-bunker @squirrelnotsam @flamencodiva @fandommaniacx @death-unbecomes-you @kaylalaughlines @son-ova-bitch @huntersociopathavenger @aaspiringhero @gemini0410 @love-nakamura @klinenovakwinchester @cemmia @mirandaaustin93 @paintballkid711 @da5haexowin @a-manduhhhhh @samanddeanaremybbyboys

Click here to add your name to the “Wayward Hearts” Tag List

Click here to add your name to the Forever/Open Tag List

56 notes · View notes